face them to the right and then wheele then to the left about which being performed face them again to the left and they are reduced perfectly to their first forme station Further observe that every following wheeling is a reducement unto that which is placed next before it and the wheeling next before may reduce that next following as to wheele your Flankes into the front by wheeling your Flankes into the Reere it is reduced or to wheele Front and Reere into both Flankes if you wheele both Flankes into the Front and Reere they are likewise reduced as before Wheele your Battaile to the right on the same ground This wheeling on the Center is more suddenly performed then the Angular wheelings and may be done in farre lesse ground for the left Flanke advanceth forwards still wheeling to the right the right Flanke contrariwise facing to the left and so falling backwards if you have an odde File then the middle File leader must be the Center of the motion but if you have an even number of files then the middlemost file leader from the left or if your wheeling bee to the left then the middlemost file-leader to the right must be the Center This hath beene used by the Grave van Nassaw in the Netherlands For the reducement you must wheele your battell to the left on the same ground and they will be in their first forme and station Wheele your Battell to the right about on the same ground This wheeling is also a wheeling on the Center or midst of the Front whereby the aspect of the Front proper is transferred towards the Reere and withall the Battell is remomoved from off the ground whereon formerly it stood and is placed upon the ground before the front it requires the very same action the former did onely the motion is double to the other To performe this motion every man of the left Flanke is to observe duly his right hand man and the right Flanke must keepe even and straight after their left hand man which becomes their Leaders filewise untill they have attained their ground after which they face as before making an even Front For the reducement wheele your Battell to the left about upon the same ground and they will be in their first forme Wheele off your front by division This motion of wheeling by division in great Battallias is very efficatious to oppose severall enemies at one and the same time with the front of your Battallia whereby your ablest Souldiers will bee first brought to action but if you wheele off your Battell by division and joyne them againe when they be in the Reere then all your Musquetiers are brought from the flankes into the midst of your Battallia and your Pikes will be upon the flankes this motion is easie to be performed for all the file-Leaders to the right flanke are to wheele about to the right the rest of each file following their Leaders the file-Leaders likewise of the left flanke are to wheele about to the left and then joyne or close their divisions To reduce them you must wheele them off againe by division or the wheeling next following will performe it Wheele your Front inwards to the Reere This divisionall wheeling of the Front inwards to the Reere may serve for a reducement unto the precedent wheelings and so it brings the Musquetiers to the flankes againe but if you performe this motion the company being first reduced then it brings the Pikes to the flankes if you chance to be anoyed with Horse in the Reere upon a March you having gayned some place of advantage as aside hill or the like then by wheeling your front inwards to the Reere you may perswade the enemy you are taking your flight but you shall be ready to entertayne his aproches with a setled orderly body for your shot will bee in the middest and the Pikes impaling their flankes so as the Horse can have no power over the shot to route them but they shall bee able to give fire upon them continually this motion is thus to bee performed The right hand file-Leader with all the Leaders of the right flanke are to advance forwards and so are to wheele about to the left every file still keeping close to their right hand file likewise the left hand file-Leader with all the Leaders of the left flanke are to advance forwards and wheele about to the right every file of the left flanke closing close to the left thus the outmost file of each flanke will meet and become the innermost the front being metamorphis'd into the Reere For reducement you may wheele them againe off to the right and left by division or else wheele your front inward to the Reere Wheele your Flanks into the Front This divisionall wheeling of the flankes into the front is Cosen-german to a doubling for by it all your shot are brought from both the flankes into the front and thereby so many shot more are brought to doe execution accordingly as the depth will permit This motion of wheeling your flankes into the front will not onely secure your shot but also is very proper to baricado up any passage with your Pikes so as the enemies horse will be defeated of their expectations upon the first motion of dividing every devision wheeleth about his owne angle untill the outmost file Leaders of each flanke meete together in the midst then facing to their Leader performes it For reducement of this motion wheele your flankes into the Reere or else foure times the same although the further way about Face all about to the Right and wheele your Flanks into the Reere This divisionall wheeling of the Flankes into the Reere is also neere akind to a doubling and is to be performed as the other in all respects for this wheeling brings your two outmost Files to be the first Ranke the bringers up of the right and left hand files meeting together the bringers up of the left flanke meeting face to face with the bringers up of the right flanke and so being faced to their Leader they which before were compleate files are now become halfe Rankes eyther to the right or left but you must note that before you beginne to wheele you must face your body about to the Reere and then the action will be all one as if you wheeled your flankes into the front It shall neede no further explayning in regard in the motion before this it is fully exprest But by the way take notice that in all wheelings you must observe to follow your Leaders which must be understood as well of those which are accidentally become Leaders by reason of facings as of those which be the first and propet Leaders as for example in this wheeling you must note that the bringers up are become the Leaders of the motion also you may further observe that the two middlemost bringers up are the Hinges of the wheeling For the reducement of this wheeling the
by way of Counter-march and is an oblique firing for whereas in the other firing by Rankes in the Diamond Battell each Ranke fired by increase of two beginning with one and ending with 15. 17. or 21 c. according to the quantitie of your Souldiers in a Ranke this second kind of firing contrary wise may beginne with 15. 17. or 21 c. and end with one still decreasing two and to performe this firing your Files must be at open order because the Musquetiers must Counter-march downe betweene the Intervals of their owne Files to the right every Musquetiere that findes him-himselfe without a Leader being to present and give fire and then to Counter-march to the right and to place himselfe in the Reere of his owne File behind the Pikes when the first Ranke if it consists but of 15. have given fire then the next Ranke of 13. is to present give fire and Counter-march still placing themselves in the Reere of their owne files next there fireth 11. then 9 c. And in this manner of firing they that fire together stand neither in Ranke nor File but obliquely when all the shot have fired and are Counter-marcht into the Reere of their owne Files then the Rankes will become two and two of a number Your men standing in the forme before described if you please you may produce another forme by facing them all to the Reere then command your Musquetiers to march ten or twelve paces your Pikes to stand and your Musquetiers will make resemblance of a hollow wedge and your Piks of a sollid wedge Lastly to reduce all these severall formes into the first proper square battell first let the sollid wedge close forwards into the hollow of the other then let the shot make ready present and give fire as before viz. every Musquetiere that findes himselfe without a Leader is to give fire and Counter-march to the Reere of his owne File and the rest doing the like successively when they have all fired and are all Counter-marcht cleare let the Pikes charge and then the body of your Battallia will have the forme of a Diamond againe Next face them all to the Reere and command the Rankes to file 8. c. to the right which being done passe the shot through which belongs to the left flanke into their places and close the Musquetiers to the right Flanke to their due distance and then they will stand in their proper reducement Wheele your Flankes into the front and face the body to one of the flanks and wheele your battell into a Convex halfe Moone The manner and use of the severall wayes of firing belonging to this forme of the Convex half Moone or semi-circuler Battell is a forme which our Schoolemaster in the rudiments Julius Casar did highly esteeme of it makes shew but of a few Souldiers in regard of the rotunditie of it yet being drawne out in Length it makes a very long Front it may be for the Landing of Souldiers in the enemies country or being secured in the Reere with Rivers Bogges Ditches or the like it hath beene accounted very prevalent to be opposed against an Armie of greater power It may be framed either with the shot outermost or innermost or lined If your battell be in forme of a Hearse then wheele them to the right and left about untill they have attained this forme of a Semicircle but if in a square then you must make use of those words of command plac'd in the Margent which will produce this Convex forme Having brought your Souldiers into this Semicircle you may face them all inwards the better to heare such speeches or orations as shall be by the Commander delivered unto them but for to receive a charge from the enemy you must face them outwards there must be certaine intervalls or distances betwixt each division for the shot to wheele off and march downe in The outmost Arch or first ranke of each division is to present and give fire those of the right Flanke wheeling off to the right and the left Flanke to the left placing themselves in the Reere of their owne divisions of Musquetiers still making good their Leaders ground the rest of the Rankes are to doe the same until they have all given fire Never the lesse if the enemies horse should bee too potent then let them give fire by division as is shewed before passing quite through their intervalls and placing themselves in the Reere of the Pikes every ranke is to make good his Leaders ground Thus also are the rest of the Musquitiers to give fire placing themselves in the concave part of the body as aforesaid following the Pikes which now makes good the Musquetiers ground the Pikes may eyther charge over hand or upon occasion at the foote drawing forth their Swords over their left arme and couching downe their heads by which meanes the Musquitiers may play over their shoulders for the first ranke having fired may kneele downe and charge againe and so the second ranke may give fire and kneele in like sort making ready againe and so all the rest untill the first ranke riseth up with the rest and give fire over againe So the skirmish may be continued the Pikes still opposing the Horse Pikes stand Musquetiers face to the reere and march until your are cleere of your body of Pikes Then face inwards and close your division then face to your Leader and double your Rankes For the reducement of this forme and to bring every Man to his place Let your shot either by firing or passing through be brought into the place they were in before they first gave fire then face the whole body to one of the flankes and march them untill they have evened their Rankes and straitned their Files this done then if all your Pikes be upon the right flanke wheele your right flanke into the midst if on the left flanke wheele Front and Reere into the left flanke This being preformed the Commander must passe to his proper file-Leaders and face the whole body to him and they will be in their first forme This way of firing by extraduction is also a firing in Front it is of singuler good use in a Strait or narrow passage where the wings and Reere may be secured from the fury of the Enemies Horse you must fill the mouth of the Passage with your Pikes and if the length of your Company be not sufficient to doe it then double your Rankes and your Pikes being charged Your Musquetiers being in the Reere are to march up into the Front and give fire as in the next place shal be demonstrated onely first by the way observe the words of directions placed in the Margent which produceth this forme The battel being ordred as a foresaid Let the first Ranke of Musquetiers which are those that followes next after the Pikes face to the right and march forth File-wise up close by the right flanke of Pikes untill he that is
the conductor of them become into the Front of the Pikes then he is to leade them quite crosse the Front of Pikes untill he have attained the further part of the Front to the left which being done they are all to stand present and give fire You must observe withall that he in this firing that was the right hand man of the Ranke and was the Leader of the motion now becomes the left hand man when he gives fire and when they have fired they are to wheele off to the left close by the left flanke of Pikes and so to fall into the Reere of the Musquetiers In the Interim whilst that the Ranke that first fired is wheeling away the second ranke is marching into their places to give fire And in this maner they may maintaine their skirmish so long as they please the Pikes either porting or charging all the while The Musquetiers in their time of their crossing the Front are to couch or stoope under their Pikes that they may be no impediment to them in their charge There is another way of firing by extraduction which is that the Right hand Leader of Musquetiers placeth himselfe before the right File Leader of Pikes the rest all faling beyond him but this is a more imperfect way then the former and not worth the further describing For Reducement you must command your Pikes to stand and your Musquets to double their Front by division But if you want roome to doe it then first double your Files to the contrary hand of that which you doubled your rankes and so having doubled by division as a foresaid they will be reduced as at first Wheele your flankes into the front face to your Leader The firings belonging to a broad fronted battell are of singular use either offensive or defensive The words of direction that produceth this forme is in the Margent and the maner of performing it is thus first cause your Pikes to stand and your Musquetiers to march untill the reere ranke of Musquetiers be advanced a little space before the Front of the Pikes then let the Musquetiers face inwards or in opposition and close their division and then face to their Leaders And if you would bring more hands to fight double rankes to any hand But the speediest way to produce thus forme is to wheele both flankes into the Front For the manner of firing there are Intervalls made for each division to the right that so they may either fall into the reere of the shot and there continue the firing or else fall into the reere of the Pikes and be thereby secured from the enemies horse Wherefore be pleased to observe the words of Command whereby this forme is produced which is placed in the Margent For the performance of this firing the first ranke is to present and give fire then wheele off to the right all passing downe the Intervalls to the right and placing themselves in the reere of their owne shot the Musquetiers making good their Leaders ground Likewise after the next rankes have fired they are after the former Manner to wheele off and to place themselves This way they may give fire once or twise over and then make use of a second way And that is to place themselves in the reere of the Pikes either standing or advancing Or if neede be the Pikes may close their divisions and charge at the foote the Musquetiers giving fire over them For Reducement If you make this forme of battell by wheeling your flankes into the front and there having given fire as foresaid Then you must cause them to give fire over againe and so fall into their former places for you must observe that the second firing will cause the body to face to the Reere which then becomes a Front accidentall and then by wheeling your Flankes into the Front againe and facing them about to the right will bring them into their first station or if you would reduce them without giving of fire over againe then you must Command your shot to double their Front by division that being done you are to wheele both Flankes into the Reare then facing to their Leaders you must againe Command the Musquetiers to double their Front by division and they will be in their first forme and station CHAP. XC How a Commander shall exercise his Souldiers in giving fire to the Reere with the severall wayes there to belonging and how they ought to be performed HAving in the former discourse shewed the diverse and sundry wayes of giving fire in the Front It seemes now requisit I should doe the same Office in demonstrating the severall wayes of giving fire in the Reere Wherefore after the Commander hath taught his Souldiers these wayes or at least the chiefest of them in giving fire in the Front he must performe the like paines in exercising them in their firings in the Reere And first having Commanded them to face about into the Reere or wheele them about or performe it by Counter marching The Company we presuppose stands in Battallia with the wings of shot upon each flanke of the body of Pikes the Pikes being shouldred you may cause them to march easily forwards the Enemie being supposed to appeare in the Reere Command your last ranke of Musquetiers to face about present and give fire wheeling off by division File-wise marching uptoward the Front and there placing themselves before the foremost ranke of shot the outmost man of each ranke being the Leader up of those which have fired where first taking their place on the outside the rest wheeling about them and ranking even with them on the inside ever observing that they ranke even with the second ranke of Pikes the rest of the shot also doing the like and in this manner to continue the firing as occasion shall require This kinde of firing may easily be performed if Souldiers will but observe these following directions viz when the last ranke of Musquetiers have presented to the reere and are giving of fire then the ranke which marcheth next before them must blow open and present at three motions still keeping along even with the body of Pikes untill that lastly they present to the reere by which time the ranke that last fired will be wheeled away The next ranke so soone as the other hath presented is likewise at three motions to doe the same and so successively for all the rest every ranke observing upon each rankes firing to loose one and to march one ranke neerer to the reere of the battell that so that part may still be kept absolute Captaine Swan at the giving over of Deventer in Gilderland by Stanly and Yorke did defend himselfe from the enemies Horse by giving fire in the reere untill he had gained a place of strength which honorable performance will never be buried in oblivion But suppose the Enemies horse shall still pursue your troopes in the reere you having gained some straight or place of aduantage then your best way will be to wheele your Flanke into
so successively each file having fired marcheth up next unto the right flanke of Pikes when all your shot hath given fire once over they are reduced as at first Musquetiers give fire to the right wheeling off after your bringers up and placing your selves betweene your divisions The third way of giving fire in flanke differeth nothing from the former But onely their manner of wheeling off and placing them doth differ for you remember in the former that the File of Musquetiers after that they had given fire were led off by their proper File-Leadere but this must be led off to the contrary by their bringers up and this indeede if the body bee upon a slow march is the readiest and quickest way and doth more speedily secure the shot after they have given fire The Pikes and Shot being placed in Battallia as before is described you may take the words of command and direction which produceth this firing as it is placed in the Margent and the way of performing this firing is as followeth Frst you must presuppose your body to be marching as before is shewed upon all these firings in Flanke with their Pikes shouldred The command being given the outmost File presents to the right and gives fire then faceth to the right after their bringers up who leadeth them off crosse the Reere of Musquetiers marching them up betweene the divisions the bringers up supplying the File-Leaders place and marching even in Ranke in the Front with the File-Leaders and the file Leader of the same File becomming the bringer up in the Reere The Files of Musquetiers or Pikes according as the Command shall be given are as they march to open thereby giving way to the Musquetiers after they have fired to come up betweene the divisions and so soone as the first file that fired is cleare from the right Flanke the second File is then to present and give fire and in like manner to wheele off as before and so to march up betweene the Pikes and Musquetiers every File successively giving fire and wheeling off as aforesaid This firing may be performed as often as the Commander pleaseth Never the lesse if it be twise performed the men are reduced as at first every man possessing his right place There is another way for the bringers up to wheele off and each of them to leade off his File untill he comes to the Reere of his division which is betweene the Musquets and the Pikes and there hee is to stand and ranke with the bringers up the rest that follow passing on forwards by way of introduction and every man ranking before him that was his Leader in the wheeling off untill the proper File-Leader be come into his place againe and after this way they may give fire each firing being his owne reducement Musquetiers give fire to the right placing your selves on the outside of the left Flank of Pikes The fourth way of giving fâre in the Flanke differeth nothing from the former but in the manner of placing the Files that they may be the better defended from the fury of the enemies Horse after they have given fire upon them in the Flanke for the same purpose therefore after the shot have fired they are to be drawne up on the outer-side of the left Flanke of Pikes for their safeguard if there bee any Rivers Ponds Ditches Hedges Marish grounds or the like whereby the Horse may be disabled from performing any execution against them and then the Pikes are to make their best defence if neede be charging at the foote closely seried together with their Swords drawne so that the shot may give fire over them Now by the way you are to presuppose that the shot and Pikes are ranged in forme as before is described in the former wayes of firing in the Flanke and taking with you the words of command and direction placed in the Margent you shall perceive the manner of firing and placing of the men as followeth First the outermost file having presented to the right the rest of the body continueth the march whilst they in the meane time are giving fire which being done and the body cleare the next outmost File presents The File that last fired in the interim facing to the left after their proper File-Leader who leadeth them crosse the Reere both of Musquets and Pikes a good round pace sleeving them upon the outside of the left Flanke of Pikes the next File having in like manner fired doth also troope up on the outside of the File led off before Every File having given fire and placed âââmselves as before is described then the Pikes may charge Having âââen fire to the right Flanke and drawne all your shot upon the left âânke you may cause them in like sort to give fire on the left Flanke ãâã bring them back againe to the right Flanke by which meanes they will be reduced into their first forme Or if you would reduce them without firing then either passe your Musquetiers through betweene your Rankes of Pikes or else let your whole division of shot be drawne crosse eyther the Front or Reere of Pikes into their places Or if you please your shot may give fire in Flanke by division the first fire sleeving on the left Flanke the rest of the Files still falling betweene the Pikes and the Musquetiers that wheeled off before the last before them and this is a very good way of firing and may be reduced with doing the same way backe againe Musquetiers give fire to the right marching up betweene the midst of the Pikes The fift way of firing in a Flanke and bringing them off betweene the midst of the Pikes is to be used at such times when as you would secure your shot from the enemies Horse there being no other naturall strength to defend them and upon occasion you may draw three or foure Files of Pikes more or lesse according to your number or the danger crosse the Musquetiers both in Front and Reere which ãâã in the midst betwixt the Pikes which may serve for an impalement ãâã defend the shot both in Front and Reere as in Flanke The forme âf this battell is after this manner the shot are placed upon the right ââing of the Pikes as is described in the former firings and the Pikes are divided in the middlemost File leaving such a proportionable distance as may conveniently receive all the Files of shot after they have fired The word of command and direction you shall finde placed in the Margent The command being given for the outermost File to present to the right as formerly is shewed in the other firings in the Flanke the rest of the body still marcheth on untill that the outermost File hath fired and is faced to the left againe following their Leader He now leading them off to the left marched up in the distance which is made betweene the middlemost Files of Pikes who are then to open to the right and
runne than to hazard the fight by which he overthrew them in their disorderly flight CHAP. CLIII How by a Stratagem the Guard of the Skonse at Zutphen was cut off and the Skonse taken and immediately after the Towne AT Zutphen in Gelderland the Enemy had raised a strong Skonse by the River Issell which they potently managed in regard it did command the Towne whereby the States of Holland were not able to besiege the Towne without that Skonce was first taken wherefore they procured a dozen English and Flemish yong Feminine faced Gentlemen who were apparelled in Country Maides clothing some having Butter others Poultry and the rest Egges which they brought by the Skonce feigning to sell it the souldiers begun to cheapen their commodities at length grew to toy with them and finding them somewhat tractable they pulled them into the Fort every Souldier being busie in drinking and some courting of these supposed Maides they tooke opportunity with a short skeane which hung by the inside of their Coates every maid to stab the Souldier that was next her whereby they cut off the whole guard then by a private signe certaine troopes of the Estates which lay close by in ambush to attend the designe came and maintained the worke by which meanes in few dayes they got the Towne of Zupthen also CHAP. CLIV. A Policie used by the Romanes to relieve such Townes as had rivers running by or thorow them THe Romanes used to relieve their besieged Townes when any River came thorow it or neere unto it by putting Corne and Munition in small Barrels which were so evenly ballanc'd that they might onely swim and bee kept from sinking these were conveyed downe the streame in a darke night so as the Enemy could not discover them also dryed Nuts they threw downe the streame which the Souldiers knowing the time of their comming downe fisht out of the water and relieved their necessities when the Enemy hath admired how the Garrison should possibly have beene relieved CHAP. CLV How the Governour of Bergen-up-zone had like to have rowted Spinola's Army at his first besieging it WHen Marquesse Spinola drew his Army before Bergen-up-zone the Governour invented a Politique Stratagem to have discomfited his Army as they stood in Battalia before they had intrencht themselves first he caused all his best Troopes to be in a readinesse to salley out likewise all his Horse-troopes were to assist them He also provided all the Bedees and Iades and all kinde of Horses of no Service that he could possibly get and having furnisht them with old Furniture and Pistols and Carbines fashioned of Wood these were to come softly on the Reare of the Enemy and the Foot and the other Horse were to charge them in the Front to the intent the Enemy seeing such a great and unexpected strength of Horse might be dismayed which thing indeed had taken effect had those supposed Harquebusiers come up as they were commanded but they fetcht so great a compasse about that they came too late for the Enemy had beaten backe the other Troopes to the Ports before they came in view and had spent all their Ammnnition for no sooner did the Enemy perceive those false Troopes but they disorderly retreated into those Trenches they had then made and had the States souldiers then had powder and shot to have pursued a Charge in their disorder they had questionlesse rowted them CHAP. CLVI A Policie used by Mennon of Rhodes to draw his Enemy out of his Trenches to give him Battell MEnnon of Rhodes finding no possible meanes to draw his Enemy out of his Trenches wherein he lay strongly incamp'd to give him Battell on the Plaines sent unto his Enemies Campe one of his Houshold servants under the Colour of a Fugitive who gave them to understand that the Souldiers of the said Mennon were in a mutinie and together by the eares and for that cause the greatest part of the Army went away at that instant and to the intent the greater credit might be given to his words there were sent away certaine Bands whom they saw to depart from the Campe and so understood there was a great tumult and being further opportun'd by the said Fugitive to take this advantage they might easily in the time of this disorder ruine Mennons Campe to this the Enemy condiscended and straightwayes fallyed out of their strong Trenches to assaile those who by this Project overthrew them for their too much credulity CHAP. CLVII How Marcellus by a Politique Stratagem cut off Hanibals Forces which came to assault the Towne of Nola. ONe Bantius a Commander in the Siege of Cane being fore wounded by Haniball and by him also taken Prisoner he used him very nobly with guifts and faire promises suffering him to passe quietly to the besieged Towne of Nola thinking to have made use of him in betraying the Towne to Haniball but Marcellus being Generall of the Forces in the Towne perceived by the strange carriage of Bantius that Haniball had infected him whereupon Marcellus closed with him by faire speeches with great guifts and mightie protestations of preferments and honours whereby he wonne his love and discovered unto him that Haniball intended to scale the Walles at such a time which accordingly he did but Marcellus having made ready for resistance had prepared certaine Troopes in a readinesse to salley out of the Towne to take the advantage of the Enemies disorders who falling upon them in severall places unexpectedly vanquish'd them Thus by making use of a Traytour a Victory was obtained CHAP. CLVIII A Policie which Scipio used to weaken and dishearten the Army of Asdruball before he would give him Battell whereby he gained the Victorie SCipio being Encamped in a Plaine against Asdruball dayly they drew themselves into Battell yet not attempting to charge eyther the other wherupon they firmly coÌcluded that at what time soever they should fight their Battels should be drawn in the same figure as they before had practised but Scipio being politique victualled both his Horse and Men in the Night and drawing out certaine of his men by peepe of day to give an Alarme to Asdrubals Campe to cause him to draw his Army out of the Trenches and to expect a present fight Scipio now presently altered his forme of imbattelling and being drawne out of his Trenches earlier than formerly he was wont yet he protracted the execution of Battell onely using light skirmishes to keepe them from feeding either man or beast untill at length he thought they would be ready to faint for lacke of rest and food about noone he advanced his Wings forward a good pace leaving his maine Battell a good space behinde marching leisurely after also he drew out a Division which wheeled about and charged Asdrubals Wings in the Flanke and his owne Wings being in the Front whereby the Enemy was overcharged yet Asdrubals Battell durst not stirre to assist fearing Scipio's Battell and had they march'd forwards to have charged
for it is commonly seene that quarrels mutines and horrible abuses arise by drunkennesse besides the neglect of their duties whereby an enemy takes his advantage to destroy a whole Campe. A Generall is to have speciall care that there be no quarrels or heart-burnings betweene his Officers but speedily to reconcile them before they goe upon any service lest a greater mischiefe insue as did upon the like difference betwixt Hanno and Bomilcar two famous Captaines of Carthage who being in fight against Agathocles and furiously charged by his troopes Bomilcar withdrew his divisions suffering Haenno and his souldiers to be hewen to peices If a Captaine or souldier transgresseth twice by his cowardlinesse or through negligence a Generall ought not to forgive as Hannibal a Commander in the first Punick warres lost his head for being through his cowardise vanquisht twice Non est bis in Bello peccare A Generall must avoid mutinies disorders and abuses in his Army by commanding every Regiment to be drawn in parrado and before the head of the troops some Officer to reade such lawes and edicts as are provided for the Army to be governed by wherby may not plead ignorance and if any dares offend wilfully against any of the Articles immediately to have the punishment inflicted without respect of persons He is to command divers false allarmes to be made whereby he shall see in what a readinesse his Army will be in if necessity required and if any base cowardlinesse should be found in any souldier that should not dare to answer the allarm with speed he should be brought before the head of the troops and his armes broken and banisht the Army If a Generall perceives that the enemy stops his releefe of Victualls and Ammunition that without hazard they cannot arrive then he must take notice what Townes or Forts intercept the passage of reliefe and give order for the taking of them in or strong Convoyes prepared to conduct the carriages for it is very dangerous to have an enemy in the Reare of an Army to hold any strong Townes or Forts for thereby they have advantage to stay and surprise all releefe that should sustaine the Campe. He must be truly informed by Intelligencers and Guides whose informations he must compare with the Map of that Countrey to see that no false wood be used how farre the enemies Townes lye from his Army he must not be ignorant of the Hills Vallyes Wayes Straights Passages Lakes Rivers and Bridges their number quality distance with every particular circumstance whereby he may know how the enemy may annoy him and the better he may know how to place his Fortifications and Guards for to prevent him The Prince of Orange was well seene in these affaires he knowing the situation of the seventeene Provinces in the Netherlands so exactly that he was able at one time to give directions how sundry parts and passages should be guarded what Straights fortifyed what Levells drowned either by sea or fresh water whereby hee avoyded present and eminent dangers Before a Generall intends to march with his Army the wayes are to be skowred by certaine horsemen for feare the enemy should lay any Ambuskadoes and also to give notice of the conveniency of the wayes for the Souldiers and Artillery to passe and also he is to have provided able sufficient Guides to conduct them the best and safest way A Generall is to see every Regiment as they march take their places according to their antiquities in the Field but when Companies are in Garrison that Company which first enters the Towne hath the priority during the time they stay also in a March the eldest Regiment is not continually to have the Vaward but the Regiment that marcht the first day in the Van the next day must march in the Reare and so proportionably every Regiment must take his turne if the march continues and in the morning before they dislodge a peece of Ordnance is to be discharged first whereby the Army takes notice they are to march at the second report of the Ordnance every Company is in armes ready to march and at the third report of the Cannon the first Regiment marcheth If divers Nations should be in an Army every particular Nation is to be quartered in a division by themselves and not to mixe Companies to avoyd quarrells moreover if the number be great of the Mercenary Nations it is best to divide them both in marching and imbattelling lest they should be treacherous or cowardly for there is no confidence nor trust can be reposed in them unlesse they be conveniently placed in the Battell so as they may be yoaked in and tyed to performe their best indeavours If an enemy should keepe a Straight to hinder the marching of the Army a Generall must draw out both Horse and Foote to charge them in either Flancke and then the residue to fight out their way in the Front of them Also a Generall must be very expert in distinguishing the severall seates of the Drum which is his voyce in the time of warre the souldiers are also to be taught the understanding of the same that they may accordingly demeane themselves as the beate of the Drumme commands A Generall is to give to the Serjeant-Major-Generall of the Army the watchword which is privately to be kept and returned to all inferiour Officers by which word they may passe the whole Army through this watchword is to be altered every night A Generall is to cause lots or billets to be made with the names of every particular guarde written in them those are to be rowled up and put into a hat by the Major and so every inferiour officer drawes his guard by this meanes disputes are prevented and the enemy cannot corrupt an officer to give over a guard because it is uncertaine who shall have that watch also to give order to the inferiour Officers for the due and orderly releeving of the watch morning and evening A Generall is to draw his whole Army into Battallia and to see them exercised in grosse changing them into divers formes of Battell the footemen are to be ordered in divers small Battallions whereof are framed the right Wing the Battell and the left Wing the Battell is to consist of as many more men as either of the Winges doth the Horsemen are to bee devided into divers Battallia's so as they may one releeve the other the one halfe of the horse are to be plac'd on the right Wing of the Army the other on the left unlesse one of the Wings and the reare of the battell may be secured by Rivers Bogges or Rockie ground so that the enemy may not take advantage with his horse then they are to be ranged only upon one Wing they are to be plac'd a sufficient distance from the foote lest by their disorderly retreate they annoy their owne foot-troopes divers foote and horse are to be ranged a good distance before the Army which are termed
Communion but if the doom be passed in any lower Court it shall be signified up unto the Generall in our absence who shall either pardon the fact or execute the sentence 165. No superiour Officer Colonell or Captain either of Horse or Foot shall sollicite for any man that is lawfully convicted by the Court either for any crime or for not observing of these Articles of Warre unlesse it be for his very neere kinsman for whom nature compells him to intercede otherwise the solliciter shall be held as odious as the delinquent and cashierd from his charge 166. Whosoever is minded to serve us in these Warres shall be obliged to the keep-in of these Articles If any out of presumption upon any Strength in any Leaguer in the field or upon any worke shall doe the contrary be he Native or be he Stranger Gentleman or other Processe shall be made out against him for every time so long as he serves us in these warres in the quality of a Souldier 167. These Articles of warre we have made and ordained for the welfare of our Native Countrey and doe command that they be read every moneth publickly before every Regiment to the end that no man shall pretend ignorance We further will and command all whatsoever Officers higher or lower and all our common souldiers and all others that come into our Leaguer amongst the souldiers that none presume to doe the contrary hereof upon paine of rebellion and the incurring of our highest displeasure For the firmer confirmation whereof we have hereunto set our hand and seale Signed in the Leaguer Royall RULES AND OBSERVATIONS TO BE VSED BEFORE BATTELL SECT XIX CHAP. VIII Divers promotions and observations for a Generall to take notice of before the pitching of a Battell IN framing and ordering of Battells there are divers circumstances of great importance to be had in consideration whereby such warlike actions may be crowned with Victory which being neglected shall give an advantage to the enemy to rout and ruine your Army wherefore I will indeavour to draw the particular circumstances to certaine heads and there being divers things of great moment to be handled I must crave your patience to be somewhat the larger in it and the rather because I intend to insert the best instructions that our ablest Generalls both ancient and moderne have left us examples for future ages Our ancient and best experienced Commanders found by their practicall experience that an Army consisting of fifty thousand men was of potency sufficient for any enterprise or designe and that thirty thousand men was the least Army they durst adventure to enter the enemies country withall I shall give you the formes of divers and severall Battells and of sundry proportions of numbers both of Horse and Foot as hereafter you shall see The things observable before the ranging of a Battell are these first the strength of your owne and of your enemies Army both in Foote and Horse with the conditions of souldiers whether they be old and expert or young novices Secondly the situation of the ground the advantages of strength in it as Hills Dales Rivers Hedges Woods Rocks Mores or the like Thirdly the extent of the place so that there may be convenient distances and proportionable for the imbattelling of your Army Fourthly according to the advantages situation smallnesse or vastnesse of the place accordingly you are to proportion and order your forme of imbattelling Fifthly according as your enemies Army shall consist most either in Horse or Foot the choise of your ground shall be thereafter taken for advantage viz. if your owne forces consist more of Foote and lesse in Horse and your enemies strength is chiefly in his Cavallary and weake in his Foot-forces then you must make choice of Fields inclosed or the advantage of hils ditches rivers woods moorish grounds and the like whereby the enemies Horse will bee barred from executing their service otherwise if the Army consisteth chiefly in Horse the plains and large fields are most convenient and proper to further their execution Sixthly the Sun and Wind are chiefly to be gained of our sides wherefore the Battalia's must be ranged at some rising with their backs toward it and give Battell before the Sun declines to be in their faces or if the enemy should have the advantage of the Sunne in the morning then to defer battell untill noon whereby you gain the advantage of it in the after-noon But of the two the Wind is principally to be had on your side for there is nothing that can trouble the enemy more than the dust and smoke of Ordnance and Muskets which blinds and choaks them so as they know not what they do nor can perceive how their adversary orders himselfe against them wherefore if you have but a side-wind bee sure you plant most Ordnance upon that side and make what smokie fires of Straw and Muck mingled with Brimstone and Pitch as possibly you can so that the Wind may convey the smoke full into the enemies teeth Finally if it cannot be eschewed but that the Wind must be against you then place your own Ordnance wide of the Flanks of your Army so that the smoke of them may not blind the Front of your Battell Seventhly get some convenient hils either Naturall or Artificiall for the planting of Ordnance to flanker the Army and annoy the enemy the which must be strongly guarded and intrencht if it possibly may be for it is the first thing the enemy will seek to surprize if he possibly may Eighthly the orderly disposing of the Carts Waggons and Carriages and all the impediments of the Army in the Rear so that the Battell may be strengthned and impaled with them or if there be any naturall strength as rivers woods hedges ditches and the like for to defend the Rear then to order and place those carriages and impediments on the Flanks whereby they shall bee impaled and strengthned but if no commodious place may bee found to safeguard your Army then raise intrenchments upon the Flanks and Rear and man them with Piks and Muskets or at least impale them with Pikes and Muskets Ninthly by dividing the Army into divers sundry Battalions or Divisions and so ordering them that one Division or Battalia may releeve the other being overcharged with the enemy for there is no greater danger can possibly betide an Army than to range it so as one Division cannot retire between the other Divisions for safety and strength Many have used to frame their Battels but of one intire Front so that being repulst they have no refuge but to be routed and vanquish'd but this is to be accounted madnesse for it is great wisdome and policie to range three severall Battels to retreat into but never to order lesse than two for if there bee Battels of succour for the main Battell to retrait into then the Files may be the thinner as we have formerly instanced the
King of Sweden who used to range his Battalia's but six men in depth so that with ten thousand well-exercised men he could extend the Front of his Army as broad as the enemy could with fourteen thousand and make his partie good with them in regard of his sundry Retreats which brings fresh hands to fight and weary out the enemy as also hee would not misse of places of advantage environed with water or marish grounds c. so that his Army should not be assaulted upon all sides Sebastian King of Portugal when he aided Mulehamet in the Wars of Barbary against Abdimelec King of Morocco ranged the Rear of his Battell against the River Maraga which was as a wall to defend them Moreover a Generall must take this for a Rule viz. to enlarge or strengthen the Front of his Battell according to the number of his Souldiers as also according to the force of his enemies Troops if the place where you are to imbattell in be narrow then of necessity you must straighten your Ranks and if the place be wide and open you must bee very carefull not to extend the Front of your Battell too wide except your Army bee of greater potencie than the enemies then by extending out the Wings of your Battell you may gain advantage by over-winging them whereby you may charge them both in Flank and Front at once But hee that shall adventure to charge an Army upon all sides either must have four times more men than the enemy or else he must be sure to perish for want of discretion Also there is great discretion to be used in ordering of Battels that they may not bee plac'd in low grounds neer any hill or high banks or upon the side of a hill because the lower grounds are subject to the enemies Ordnance if the enemy should have this advantage the best way to prevent it is to march out of distance from such places of advantage to cause them to come down to you But some fondly have maintained the lower ground to be of greatest advantage in regard the Muskets will doe more service in shooting upwards than downwards To this I answer it is but a simple opinion for it is double advantage to have the higher ground in regard both Horse and Foot will soon find to their costs that it is a double pains besides they come upon them with a great deal more power down hill than they can up hill and a bullet shot from a side-hill may shoot through two or three Ranks when as that which is shot upwards cannot shoot past through one as for their bullets rowling out they are simple men that charge them the mean time But this by the way Tenthly your Battell must bee so ordered and disposed that the enemy may bee brought into some stratagem or made to disorder his Troops which may be done many waies as by causing your Army orderly to retrait so that the enemy may disorder his Ranks in the pursuit and then to take the occasion to fall on again orderly and rout them The ancient Generals were very politick in this for when they knew that their enemies plac'd their greatest strength in any one Point or Wing of the Army then contrarily they would frame that Point or Wing weakest which was to encounter with them their ablest forces they commanded to stand firme and not seek to repulse the enemy but to resist them and the weakest Battalia's they caused to assault the enemy and then to retrait to their Battalia's behind them by this means they brought the enemy into two great disorders the first was the enemy had his best Souldiers inclosed betwixt their adversaries Battalia's the second was when the enemy thought they had gotten the victory their Bands would disorder themselves by pillaging as the like hapned at the Battell of Dreux in France where the Lord of Guise stood fast with his Battalia all the rest being fled from him but the valiant Switzers who opposed themselves against all the fury of the enemy In the mean time the Prince of Codee's Troops being confident of the victory some of them following the slaughter and others fell to pillaging thus being scattered abroad the Lord Guise finding his opportunity with those men he had hee marched up to them with a bold countenance and overthrew them before they could order themselves in any form to receive their charge Likewise Scipio plac'd his weakest Forces against Asdrubal's best souldiers which hee had plac'd in the midst of the Battell and upon each Flank Scipio had plac'd his ablest men So soon as Asdrubal charged Scipio's Battell they retraited only the two Flanks of his strongest souldiers stood firme Asdrubal's souldiers pursuing the retrait before they were aware were gotten between the two Divisions of the Flanks of Scipio as if they had been in an half-Moon they there being charged upon both sides by them his weakest men being there were soon vanquish'd and the rather because his chiefest Forces being plac'd in the midst of his Battell could not come to fight Eleventhly You must know how and when to make use of such instruments as may hinder the enemies Horse and disorder and annoy his Foot-troops and for this purpose the King of Sweden made use of an instrument which he termed a Swines Spike formerly used by one of our Kings whereby he gained a Conquest in France it was a peece of Ash four foot long at each end a speared pike of yron his Musketires stook this at their girdles and as they advanc'd forwards to give fire upon their enemy every man stook down his instrument aslope into the ground this hindred the Horse from charging them Also many have made use of the Caltrop it being a small peece of round wood with pikes sticking up every way each souldier having one or two of these about him may cast them before the Front and Flanks of the Army these will much annoy the enemies Horse Also your Powder-pots being plac'd in the earth and fire given unto them just as the enemy shall be approaching over them these will infinitely disorder and kill them Moreover it behooves a Generall to be of a very quick apprehension and to forecast with himself what stratagems will best sute with the condition of the enemy and the situation of the place and how and when to put them in execution that they may work their best effect In the framing of your Battell you must bee mindfull to order the Battalia's so as there may be a space left of two paces for the Musketires to march down by the sides of the Pikes after they have given fire upon the enemy for if the distance should bee lesse as divers would have it the motion of the Battalia's would presently close them up Also the distances between the Battels of the forlorn hopes and the front of the main Battel ought to be sixtie paces or according as the place will admit
Likewise the distances between the main Battell and the Battell of succour ought to be fifteen or twenty paces The like distance is to bee observed between the Battell of succour and the Rear-Battell That part of the Battell that cannot be secured by Rivers Moors Woods or the like must be impaled either by Intrenchments well man'd or double or treble Pallizado'd and wel man'd with Pikes and Muskets four Ranks of Pikes and three Ranks of Muskets wil be sufficient to make the impalement one Rank of Musketires may be drawn under the Pikes to give fire upon their knees the other two Ranks standing behind the Pikes may give fire over their heads as they stoop to charge to the Horse These ought not to give fire at random but just when the Troops are come almost within push of Pike and then but every second Musketire is to give fire so that they may without intermission maintain their volley of Shot These new invented Bow-Pikes are the properest to impale the Battel withall and it cannot be amisse to have a Rank or two of them in the Front of the Battalia's where they may do good service There must be a convenient space between the Wings of the Battell and the Impalements if in case the formost Battalia's should retrait into the Battell of succour c. There are divers small field-Peeces which are to bee plac'd before the Divisions of the Front which after once or twice discharging are to be drawn within the Divisions of the main Battell and are to bee plac'd before the Battell of succour so that if the formost Battell is driven to retrait into the spaces of the Battel of succour then are they ready to give fire upon the enemy at his next approaches these field-Peeces being there plac'd may bee drawn upon the Flanks ready to give fire upon the enemy when hee shall charge the Flanks either with Horse or Foot The forlorn Hopes when they are wearied and beaten back by the enemy are to retrait through the spaces left betwixt the Battalions and there they are to order themselves in a redinesse to issue out at the Flanks and assault the enemy when they are at push of Pike upon one of their Flanks There would bee divers appointed with Granado's and fire-Pots to cast them amongst the enemy There may bee divers Morter-Peeces so plac'd that they may shoot Granado's and fire-Balls from the space between the main Battell and the Battell of succour and convey them over the heads of your formost Battell amongst the enemies that are approaching to charge you In regard nothing can hinder the enemies Ordnance from annoying your Battalia's but either they must be out of distance or a strong wall betwixt you it being an evill not to be eschewed you are to make choice of the best and safest means of prevention the first is by ordering of your Files thin the second is to send with all speed a certain convenient number of Shot accompanied with Horse to seize upon the Ordnance with all celerity they are to performe this Service by which the enemy will be hindred from shooting more than once for they being in combustion for the gaining and defending their Ordnance will hinder their execution Those field-Peeces which I have formerly spoken of that they should be placed before the Battalia's may do as good service being plac'd behind those Battalia's if you cause those Troops before them to open a distance for the Shot and speedily to fall into their order againe No Army is to be ordered so that those Battalia's behind or in the Rear of the Battel caÌnot succour assist those that fight before for then the greatest part of the Army wil be unprofitable and if the enemy be potent it cannot possibly but suffer an overthrow The Front of the Battel ought to be entire only those spaces before spoken of for they are only to withstand the first brunt of the enemies Charge and there ought in this to be more care taken not to be strucken by the enemy than it importeth to strike them The second Battell called the Battell of succour is to receive the Divisions of the formost Battell upon occasion and ought therefore to be ordered with convenient spaces or distances for that purpose and ought alwaies to be of lesse Number than the first Battell for there can be no danger betide them in regard the enemy cannot come to fight with them unlesse the formost Battell be joyned with them and then the enemy will find the middle Battell far stronger than the formost The Battel in the Rear ought to have the widest spaces or distances of all because if the enemy should be too powerfull for the main Battell and the Battell of succour then these distances receive them and then with one power they assail the enemy with all the whole strength of the Army and now they must stand close and strongly to their tackling to gain victory and take this for an observation that souldiers will inlarge their Ranks and Files when fear maketh them think of flight and close then when valour and resolution maketh them stand firm to resist If the enemy forceth the main Battell to retrait into the Battel of succour those that impale the Flanks ought to keep their ground if possibly they may for thereby they shall have advantage to charge the enemy upon the Flanks as they follow the retrait of your main Battel but if they be compell'd to retrait they may doe it safely falling back and doubling their own Ranks from the midst downwards to the Rear and indeed it were very fitting an Army should be exercised in order of Battel to make them perfect And again no Generall ought to use one form of imbattelling alwaies for fear his enemy should prove too subtill for him and foil him in his own play The best way to save an Army from smal-shot that will much annoy you is to come speedily to the encounter The Officers of every Band being drawn into Battalia are to appoint trusty carefull men to fill the souldiers Bandilires and to deliver Bullets and March unto them that there may be no stay nor want nor any Powder miscarry If your Army be compounded of divers Nations so that some of them are not to bee trusted those whose loyalties are not to be trusted must alwaies be plac'd formost next the enemy and the faithfullest ablest men behind them next unto them so that having the enemy before and a strong Battalia behind them they must of necessity fight or perish The Romans used to place their assistants or strangers upon the out-Wings of the Battell But if your Army consists of divers Nations that you were confident of their valour and fidelity the best way were to order them all in one Front so that the jealousie of one anothers forwardnesse and valour might breed such an emulation in them that they would doe their best to exceed one
Divers Rules and Observations to be used after a Battell is either wonne or lost HAving in the precedent Chapter discourst of such things as are requisite to be done in the time of Skirmish in this Chapter I shal demonstrate what is to be done after a Conquest either gained or lost Wherefore the first thing to bee considered is how a General shal demean himself so that the Forces which are left may not be quite destroyed and so the overthrow to redound to his utter confusion Wherfore a General must order his affaires so that his enemies should not follow his men to overtake them in their flight from the Battell and for this purpose he must use some policy to hinder them as Sertorius practised Metellus having vanquisht his Army and knowing it was to no purpose for him to flie commanded his Officers to retire unto divers places as scatteringly and disperst as possibly they could knowing that the enemy would not make pursuit after such disbanded persons but rather such as went by Troops and having first advertised them where every man should come to his Rendevous and meet again this was the means of saving most of his men but if they should be pursued then every man must cast such treasure as he hath in the way as they flie that the enemy may stay to get it up King Mithridates made use of this policy to escape from Lucullus Likewise Frotho King of the Danes being landed in England deceived the Natives that pursued him they being laded with the Danish goods and jewels and scattered about here and there to gather them up were set upon again by the Danes with some of their forces they had rallyed together and vanquisht the English at their pleasure Many that have been overthrown in Battell by reason of Woods and other secure places have saved themselves and being come together have secretly returned in the night and charged the enemy who hath thought himselfe secure and have taken them so disorderly that they have routed them If the Conquerour have taken many prisoners and the vanquished should rally his forces againe thinking to have an advantage to assault the Conquerour then there is no way but every souldier must kill his prisoner lest they should take an opportunity to resist If a Battell should be fought and neither side be utterly vanquisht but the darknesse of the night cause them to give over the best way for him that hath lost most men in the fight to cause some of his Souldiers to steale away the bodies of their owne slaine men and privately bury them so that the enemy shall conceive that he had the worst of the fight in regard he sees most of his men slaine this will make him loth to encounter againe The victour after he hath discomfited his enemies army and scattered them about ought to send a sufficient number of Horse and Foot to lye upon some passages secretly in the night-time which leads to some Town or Fort of theirs of greatest strength and neerest at hand where they shall bee sure to entrap all such as shall seek by flight to save themselves Likewise when a Generall sees there is no way but to be routed let him send speedily certain Troops of Horse and Foot to the next straight passage which may so provide for themselves that they may defend the passage so as divers of their own souldiers may safely escape for an enemy will not divide his Army to weaken it to follow the chase of the subdued enemy much lesse to seek to gain a passage which is fortified to hinder their escapes for he that with disorder followeth the enemy after he is broken will doe no other than to become of a Conquerour a Loser Many things more you may expect should have been here inserted but I have been plentifull in setting down divers observations most proper to these Discourses in the Office of a Generall and in the Discourse of Marching and Retraiting from an enemy In the next place I shall endeavour to portray to your view sundry forms of Imbattellings which have been and now are in use and some newly invented with a demonstration of the manner of framing them and the true use of them THE MANNER OF FRAMING OF BATTELS SECT XXII CHAP. XI An excellent strong forme of imbattelling an Army consisting of twenty six thousand Foot and foure thousand Horse THE following Figure hath before the Front of the Battell foure Divisions marked A. which are termed Forlorn Hopes viz. one Division before the Front of the right Wing and the other before the Front of the left Wing of the main Battell In each of these Divisions of Forlorn Hopes are foure hundred and fiftie Souldiers Pikes and Musketires There are also two other Divisions of Forlorn Hopes plac'd in the midst before the Front of the main Battell containing likewise four hundred and fifty in each of them these Forlorn Hopes are advanc'd before the main Battell an hundred paces or as much more as the Generall pleaseth These are first to make loose skirmishes with the enemy to draw them within distance of the Ordnance they are gently and orderly to retrait the two Divisions of Forlorn Hopes next each Flank are to fall back and joyn with the same The two Forlorn Hopes in the midst are to fall back into the space in the midst of the main Battell But first the Ordnance after they have performed their duties are to bee drawn back through this broad distance or space and are to be plac'd before the Front of the Battell of succour The Forlorn Hopes are to have certain Troops of Carbines to be flankered twenty two paces or more side-waies from them viz. on either Wing two hundred and fiftie marked B. these are to make light skirmishes with the enemies Horse and likewise to view what advantages may be taken by the ill ordering of the enemies Array Before the Front of the main Battell are planted divers Field-Peeces marked C. there are two others on each side of the Forlorn Hopes marked D. these are to scowre the distances betwixt the Divisions A A. Likewise wide upon each Flank are planted divers Ordnance marked E. these are to have a sufficient Guard both of Horse and Foot and are to command and scowre the Plaines within distance of their Shot These are likewise to be drawn back upon the enemies approaching and to be plac'd at the point of the Flank of each Wing of the main Battell ten or twelve paces wide The main Battell consists often Maniples or Battalia's marked F. viz. five towards the right Flank and five towards the left In the midst is a broad space or distance of ground containing forty two paces for the Artilery to bee drawn to and fro as also for the two middle Divisions of the Forlorne Hopes to retrait through for their safety behind the main Battell Likewise through this distance or space divers loose Shot may sally out and give
fire upon the enemies Battalia of Pikes Also divers Souldiers with fire-works and Granado's are to goe and come to cast them against the enemies Troops which will be a great annoyance unto them Furthermore under the Front of the Pikes are divers Fire-locks or Musketires to be placed that shall play upon the enemies Pikes when the enemy shall bee approacht within twenty of forty paces of your main Battell viz. five hundred Shot The Ordnance that before were drawn down from before the main Battel unto the Front of the Battell of succour are when the enemy is within twenty paces of your foremost Battels to be levelled right up this broad space or distance and having given fire in a right line upon the enemy those of the Forlorn Hope that retraited into that space being ordered and ranged 37. in Rank and ten deep in File and plac'd behind the Battalia upon the right side marked P. and 38. in Rank plac'd behind the middle Battalia on the left side at Q. viz. three hundred and seventy even behind the Maniple or Battalion of the right side of the said space and three hundred and eighty souldiers behind the Battalia of the left side so soon as the Shot is past the three hundred and seventy souldiers are to face to the left hand and the three hundred and eighty to the right and so advancing forwards into the midst of the space or division to their even distance they are again to face towards the Front of the main Battell and are speedily to march up and joyn with them whereby the whole body will be strong and firm to receive the enemies charge Likewise the severall distances betwixt every Maniple or Battalia of this main Battel is two paces and this is for the Shot after they have given fire to march down into the Rear Behind this main Battel is the Battell of succour consisting of six Divisions or Battalia's marked H. these are ranged in distance from the Rear of the main Battel twenty or thirty paces The space or distance of these Battalia's betwixt Flank and Flank from one to the other is one hundred twenty six paces and these are thus plac'd because if it happens the main Battell to be overcharged the Battalions thereof may retrait between these spaces and so be reinforc'd with fresh men Note each Battalia contains seven hundred men In the rear-Battell are four severall Battalia's twenty or thirty paces distant Behind the Battell of succour marked I. the space or distance of ground between these Maniples or Battalia's are three hundred thirtie six paces the reason is because if the enemy should still over-charge the former principall Battels then they are to make their last retrait betwixt these divisions or spaces viz. whereas before there retraited into the Battell of succour four Maniples or Battalia's and the first Battalia unto the Flank of the right Wing as also the other four Battalia's retraited into the spaces upon the left side of the Battell of succour and the fift Battalia upon the out-side of the Flank of the left Wing of the same so now there must retrait six Battalia's into the spaces between the Battalia's of the rear-Battell and two Battalia's upon the out-side of the Battalia of the right Wing and also the other six Battalia's retraiteth into the spaces upon the left side and two Battalia's upon the outside of the Battalia of the left Wing Likewise the middlemost Battalia is to retrait into the space in the midst so that by this means there shall bee brought two thousand four hundred fresh souldiers more to joyn with the rest to fight By this means the enemy will bee wearied and also over-winged by reason this Battell at the last retraiting is as broad again as it was at first Thus it will come to passe that the enemy shall be charged both in Front and Flank whereby hee shall surely be routed The Flanks of this Battell are to be impaled on either side with four hundred eighty five Pikes two hundred ninety one Musketires because the distance from the Front of the first Battell to the Rear of the last is fifty eight paces that is ninety seven souldiers in a Rank and five deep in File the Musketires are but three deep in File and equall to the Pikes in Rank or Brest they are to stand behind the Pikes the Pikes charging at the Horse the formost Rank is to give fire over the heads of the Pikes as they stoop and then falling back the neât Rank is to give fire in their place These new fashioned Pikes with Bowes annexed to them are the best for Impalement also they may doe much good to bee plac'd in the first and second Ranks of the main-Battell in the Front thereof to gall the enemies Horse This Impalement is to bee set a pretty distance from the Flanks that the Battalia's upon their retrait may have room to fall in betwixt the Flanks and the Impalement The Impalement in the Rear is to be made of the Carts and Carriages or some Intrenchments if occasion bee The Rear of this Battell extends it selfe seven hundred paces wide from the Flank of the right Wing to the left and without Intrenchments or Carriages Carts and Waggons fastned with chaines together it would take up a quarter of the Army to impale it so strongly as the Flanks are Wherefore it were very convenient that the Pioners being they are troubled with nothing but their Spade and Mattock and that but seldome they being most usually carried by Water or by Waggon these Pioners should have Bowes and Arrowes for their Armes which would be but little burthen to them and these would help to defend the Carriages in the Rear with the help of a small quantity of Pikes and Muskets so that if there bee two Pikes and three Musketires to guard the Reare it being 700. paces broad they would amount to 5830. Souldiers so the Flankes and the Reare would take up 7382. Note that when the maine Battell retreats into the Battell of succour the impalements of the Flankes are to stand firme if they can possibly and are to charge the enemy on the Flankes but if the two first Battells retreat into the Reare Battell they must of necessity then fall backe and halfe of them strengthen the Reare because the Front of the Battell then will extend it selfe so wide that the impalements of the Flanks must give way to the Battalia's that shall retreate and so they will be disjoyned from the impalement in the Reare which places bein not fortified by these Souldiers there will be an advantage for the enemy to breake in upon the Reare of the Battell with his Horse The residue of the Horse troopes are to be imbattelled in severall Battalia's downe by the Flankes of the wings of the Army and wide in distance from them sixty paces or more the Carbines or Harquebuziers are to maintaine skirmish with
the enemies Troopes and if it chance they make any breach into any of the Foot-Battalia's by charging them in Front and Flanke then the Curassiers are to second them and to breake into their Ranks We are to have certaine divisions of Pikes upon either Flanke of two hundred and fifty a peece to aide and rescue the Horse upon all occasions these may be plac'd in a square forme before the points of the Wings of the maine Battell as well to secure them from danger of having their Rancks broken as also upon occasion to rescue the Horse marked K. There is also eight hundred Musketiers to joyne with the Harquebuziers these are to stand ready by the Flanks to take the opportunity to fall upon the enemies Ordnance and are either to gaine them or hinder them from discharging these are marked with W. The residue of the Souldiers unplac'd are to guard the Carriages from the enemies assauls which are plac'd upon the Reare of the Army and to agitate such other services as the Generall shall see fit also those loose Shot or part of them with the Pikes of the Forlorne Hope after they are retreated may fall into the Reare and joyne with the 3665. Souldiers to guard the Reare if need be The rest of the Horse are to be ranged upon the Wings of the Army in three severall Battalia's some eighty paces wide of the Flanks for feare they should commit any disorder by their unruly retreatings in the formost Battalia is to be eight hundred Harquebuziers and these must stand fifty or sixty paces before the Front of the Battell but wide as is said before Next to them is another Battell of four hundred and fiftie Carbines standing even with the Front of the main-Battell but wide Next is the third Battell to bee plac'd fiftie or sixty paces behind the former which shall containe three hundred Curassiers these are marked with the letter L as you may see them plac'd upon either side or Wing of the Battell The residue of the Horse are thus to be disposed of first to guard the Ordnance there is one hundred on either Flanke there is two hundred and fifty Horse to Flanke the Forlorne Hopes on either side Lastly there is a hundred Horse to joyne with the Shot that is plac'd on either Wing to intercept the Ordnance from the enemy the figure of this discourse followeth CHAP. XII This second figure shewes a very strong forme of Imbattelling and very apt for the drawing an enemy into a stratageme IN this second figure following you may perceive a very strange forme of Imbattelling very apt for the drawing an enemy into a stratageme whereby of necessity they must be disordered and routed First the Forlorne Hopes consisting of 1500. Pikes and Musketiers in either grand division marked A and are advanc'd 200. paces before the first Battell which is plac'd for their succour these are first to skirmish with the enemy and then orderly to retreat even with the said Battell of succour when the enemies troopes are at push of Pike with them and eagerly pursuing them untill they are come within the distance of the first stratageme then fire is to be given to the traines and upon the disorder they are to advance forwards and furiously to charge the enemy in the Front and the Horse on either Flanke But if the enemies discomfiture be not so great but that they take heart of grace and stand so firmely to their tackling that they are too prevalent for you then the Forlorne Hopes and the Battell of succour are to retreat betweene the divisions of the maine Battell the enemy then pressing forwards within the distance of the second stratageme then fire being given to the traines the whole strength of the Army will be in a readinesse to take the advantage to charge the enemy in his disorders as before is specified and also then the Field-peeces shall have freedome immediately to play upon the enemies Troopes If the maine Battell should retreat except upon a wonderfull occasion of necessity it will be most dangerous for if any of the divisions of the two Wings or of the Body of the Battell be overcharged the divisions of the Reare-Battell are to advance forwards and joyne with the maine Battell and then manfully to encounter with the enemy or otherwise those Battalia's in the Reare are to be disposed of according as the wise Generall shall see occasion either of assistance or to charge the enemy upon any place of advantage But let me request you to observe how either of the Forlorne Hopes consists of a thousand men marked A the first Battell of succour being foure Battallia's marked B have in each of them 600. men The maine Battell marked C consists of eight Battells and each of them containes 1000. men The Reare-Battell consists of seven Battalia's marked D and in every one of them there is 500. men The Flanks are impaled with foure rancks of Pikes and three rancks of Muskets on either side is 490. viz on both sides is 980. ãâã marked E. The Impalement of the Reare is with the Carriages and there is two rancks of Pikes and two rancks of Muskets to defend them will amount to 4620. men in regard the Reare is 3450. Foot broad or 690. paces with the distances betwixt the Battallia's There is also plac'd on either Wing 550 Pikes and Shot to aide the Horse and to joyne with them upon all occasions if the enemy should be to strong for them so that upon both Wings there are 1100. men There are also 600. Shot which are to joyne with three hundred Carbines these are to surprize the enemines Ordnance as you may see marked at F and G viz. 300. Shot on each Wing with 150. Horse these are to use all celerity and diligence to surprise or at least to hinder the enemy from shooting with his Ordnance against your Troopes There is also 600. men to guard your owne Ordnance least the enemy surprise them and two hundred horse to assist them viz. on either wing are 300. Foot and a hundred Horse as you see marked H. The powder pots that are to be plac'd in the earth are marked I Thus you see a Battell consisting of 22000. Foot and 3000. Horse ordered ready to incounter the enemy the figure of this discourse followeth Note the Horses are ordered as followeth first upon either Wing are a thousand devided into three Battells in the first Battell there is 500. in the second Battell there is 300. and in the last Battell there are 200. upon both the Flanks are 2000. There are 200. Horse to guard the Ordnance viz. on each Flanke 100. There is also 500. Horse to Flanker the Forlorne Hopes viz. 250 in each There is 300. Horse to surprize the enemies Ordnance viz. 150. on either Wing before the Forlorne Hopes thus the 3000. Horse are ordered CHAP. XIIII A very strong forme of Imbattelling ten thousand Foot and two thousand Horse very
proper to be used in the Champion where there is no refuge either naturall or artificiall the enemy exceeding in strength both in Horse and Foot THE figure of the Battell following is invented for the safe retire of the Shot being over-powred and repulsed by the Horsemen of the enemy or otherwise who may at eight severall places retire into these Squadrons which stand in the proportion of a Fortresse There are thirty seven Maniples of Shot orderly plac'd the distance betwixt each are three paces in every Maniple are contained 130. Shot which amounts to in grosse 4810. the residue being 190. are equally plac'd to attend the Ordnance being 23. at each Platforme so there is only six remaines to be imployed upon messages or to guard the Powder These Maniples or Battalia's of Shot are Impaled with the Pikes which are thus ordered each Flanke hath 850. also the Front and Reare takes up 800. each corner takes up 425. these amount to 5000. Pikes being ordered ten deep in file In either corner of this Battell are two spaces for the Shot to sally out upon the enemy and to retreate in againe for their safety The Ordnance being discharged upon the enemies Troopes are to be drawne in at these spaces and plac'd within the Reare of the Pikes so that when the enemy chargeth the Pikes may close themselves into one maine Square by causing the Flanks to March up to the corners of the Squares which as occasion shall offer may disclose againe and let out the Shot to skirmish with the enemy The Squares of Pikes at each corner doth much strengthen the Battell especially if the enemy chargeth it on Front and Flanke at once it is all in all to strengthen the corners of any Battell whatsoever for in the corners lyes all the weaknesse Moreover if the enemy chargeth upon two sides at once yet those passages furthest from them may have Shot sally out and give fire upon them and safely retrait in againe There is no wise Generall will adventure to charge such a Battell as this is upon all foure sides at once except his Army were foure times stronger in men and horse If need be Shot may be drawne continually round under the Pikes which may give fire upon the enemy and so fall in againe and be continually releeved CHAP. XV. A fourth figure of Imbattelling an Army consisting of twenty thousand Foot and two thousand Horse IN Marshalling this Battell this course is to bee observed the Pikes consisting of 4000. must be ranged into eight Battalia's each Battalia hath 460. Pikes viz. 46 in ranke and 10. deep in file which amounts to in the whole summe 3680. so there remains 320. Pikes of the 4000. which are thus disposed of upon the right Sleeve in the Front is 120 Pikes which are either to guard the Ordnance or to assist the Horse as occasion shall serve likewise there is as many on the left Sleeve to be imployed as the former in the Reare are 80. more plac'd for the guarding of the Ordnance as you may see at each Platforme 40. In the next place the foure thousand Shot are thus to bee Marshalled each Flanke of the Pikes hath six hundred twenty foure Shot ranged eight in depth and seventy eight in Ranke or Brest that is one thousand two hundred forty eight upon both Sleeves for from the Front of the Pikes to the Reare is fifty two paces and the spaces or distances betwixt each Battalia is five paces and the three Battalia's occupieth forty two paces of ground viz. in each Battalia fourteene paces so that every souldier occupieth seven foot of ground betwixt Ranke and Ranke which makes fifty two paces In the next place there is thirty six Squadrons of Shot each Squadron containing seventy men in the Front there are twenty one Squadrons and in the Reare fifteene the whole number amounts unto two thousand five hundred and twenty Shot so their remaines still three hundred and twenty Shot of which are plac'd on each Sleeve or Wing above in the Front by the Pikes one hundred and twenty these are to joyne with those Squadrons of Pikes that attend the Ordnance and upon all occasions they may be drawne out to assist the Horse if the enemy should over-powre them also in the Reare each Platforme of Ordnance hath forty Shot to aide the Pikes for the securing of the same The two hundred Horse are plac'd upon each Flanke in three severall Battalia's the first Battell consists of three hundred the second being Curassiers hath foure hundred the third being Carbines hath as the first had three hundred so that in all there is two thousand the Horse are to charge the enemies Horse and being put to retreat by them those loose Shot and Pikes are to be in a readinesse to give fire upon them which being disordered by them the Horse are immediatly to recharge them if the enemy be still to strong then let the foure hundred Curassiers being fortified on each Flanke with the Harquebuziers and Carbines charge them all on brest these Horses being sufficiently lined with shot and in the meane time the Squadrons of Shot must disband themselves and give fire upon the enemy and if need be those Squadrons in the Reare may easily releeve them in the Front through those passages of the Pikes If all resistance be to no purpose but the Shot must retreat into those spaces and so to order themselves in the void space in the midst of the Battalions of the Pikes then after their retreat the Battalia's must close themselves making a firme Front every way and the Impalement or Wings of Shot must be drawne round under the Pikes which being so drawne will make just foure rankes they must discharge upon their knees and so safeguard themselves The Horse must secure themselves on the Flanks or in the Reare So soone as the enemy is driven to retreat then the Pikes are to open their divisions and let out the Shot to assaile them in the same manner as before This forme of Imbattelling hath beene used in former times and questionlesse it may be very prevalent in two necessities as in the night when a Generall knowes not in what kinde or manner the enemy will assaile him or if his Army should be weake in Horse and his Army should be suddenly set upon by them upon some spatious ground which should be advantagious for the enemies Horse to surprise them then this forme of Imbattelling may be very defensive From this forme of Imbattelling as also from all other if the Generall sees reason he may alter it into what order he pleaseth this very subject deserves a discourse by it selfe the which if I should here treat of it would be too tedious but any ingenious Souldier at the first view will conceive how to transmute any Battell decyphered into any other forme the condition of the Battell will best admit and thus much for this CHAP. XVI A fifth way of Imbattelling an
Army consisting of twelve thousand Foot and foure thousand Horse the Ordnance being plac'd covertly in the midst and also upon the Wings IN this first figure following you may perceive at the letter A foure hundred Shot upon either Flank before the maine Battell these are to surprise the enemies Ordnance which is to bee supposed are planted upon a Hill further you may observe sixteene Battalia's the Ordnance being planted in the maine Battell betweene the divisions thereof having foure hundred Musketiers ordered before them and by them obscured and as soone as the enemy is approacht within distance those Musketiers are to divide themselves on either hand so that the Shot may have free passage to disorder the enemies Troopes upon which advantage the other Battalia's are to advance forwards and furiously to charge the enemy in his disorders The Horse are oblique-wise plac'd upon either Flanck Note before the Horse gives their charge the Musketiers at A are to sally forth to surprise the Ordnance Likewise the Shot before every Battalia are to make their passage through the Intervalls downe the sides of the Battalia's into the Reare of all and from thence to charge upon the enemies Flanks if occasion offers otherwise aide their owne men in the skirmish all the Shot before the Battali'as are in number twelve hundred If according to the King of Swedes Discipline these Battalia's were ordered but six deepe in file then there would bee sufficient men spare to Impale this Battell whereby it would be of a farre greater strength besides there would be a quantity spare to line the Horse-Troopes which is a thing of great consequence and very prevalent as is formerly shewed and by this following figure you may see CHAP. XVII The sixt way of Imbattelling an Army consisting of twelve thousand Foot and foure thousand Horse with the Ordnance planted on the Hilles before the Battell as also on the Reare and Flankes being fit for all attempts IN this subsequent Battell which we are now to describe you may perceive fifteene Battalions of Foote ordered in Marshall array in the right Wing or Vantguard are three Battalions containing 500 in each of them Flankt with Musketiers before every one of which are also ranged ten files of Musketiers three in the right Angle three in the left and foure in the midst just before them every File containing ten men in depth these Shot are to make their way through the spaces of the Battalions in the Reare of all and so from thence to charge upon the enemies Flanks in the maine Battell are three Battalions containing three thousand men viz. in each a thousand these are Flankt with Musketiers and have also Musketiers before them in the same forme with the rest in the Reare-ward or left Wing of the Battell are likewise three Battalions containing 500. men a piece Imbattelled as the rest with Musketiers before them also behind these Battalia's are foure other Battalia's plac'd and have also in each of them 500. a piece with Musketiers advanc'd before them these are for seconds as you may perceive them Martialled just against the Intervalles or Spaces of their opposite Battallions these Spaces are 200. foote distance in breadth so that the said foure Battalions may passe through them these likewise have Shot before them in the same manner the former had These with the rest may March forth to skirmish with the enemy or stand firme to second them upon their retreat or remaining in the Reare they may sally out and charge the enemy upon the Flanks or if occasion be they may assist the Horse if they be too weake for the enemy The rest of the Battalions are but twelve foote distance one from the other and at three foot order The divisions of Musketiers are allowed six foot that they may the better fall through having given fire In the Reare of all are two Battallions of a thousand in either of them standing just behind the three Battalia's of the maine Battell About a Furlong wide of the Flanck of these are 800. Horse marked B viz. 400. in each placed oblique-wise the better to start forth and inviron the enemy in like manner are the Horse Marshalled in the outmost Flanks of therest but in greater numbers as by this following figure you may see By the Wings of these two Battalia's are two field-Peeces plac'd ready turned and bent to the Rear these are to discharge upon the enemy if he should with Horse or Foot give upon that part if not then may these Peeces with ease bâe brought to some other place which may be more apt to annoy the enemy The rest of the Ordnance are planted upon two hills opposite against the enemies Flanks these are to break their order and distresse them and for their better security there are seven hundred Musketires to guard them and if need be there must be a greater Force There should be a slight Trench raised before them or pallizado'd about the better to defend them from the enemies Horse and Foot These forms of imbattelling I found in the Prospective-glasse of Warre and have here inserted them for the benefit of the ingenious Souldier CHAP. XVIII A seventh forme of Imbattelling an Army consisting of fifteen thousand Foot and five thousand Horse impaled with Redouts and a Ditch of combustible stuffe to prevent the Horse from assaulting either the Flanks or Rear THis figure following represents to your view an excellent forme of imbattelling very strong and secure the principall Strength of the Armie are brought to fight at the first encounter Wherefore first observe the main-Battell to consist of five Battalia's in each of them are one thousand six hundred Pikes and Muskets the Muskets are orderly ranged before the Pikes each Battalia hath one hundred and sixty Files and ten deep which amounts unto in all the five Battalia's eight thousand men After the main-Battell is a second Battell plac'd which is termed the Battell of succour and that consists of four lesser Battalia's and hath in each of them seven hundred Pikes and Shot Betwixt the said Battalia's there is a convenient space or distance of ninety six paces for the main Battalia's to retrait into when they shall be overcharged with the enemy The manner of retraiting is thus all the first five Battalia's are evenly and easily to retrait with their face towards the enemy holding them play with their Shot upon the right and left Flank of the second Battell are the two outter most Battalia's of the first Battell to retrait on also the other three Battalia's are to enter into the spaces betwixt the four Battalia's of the second Battell and there to stand even with them in Front whereby there will be nine Battels to re-charge the enemy afresh for these two thousand eight hundred fresh men will bee a great heartning and strengthning of the rest which were wearied and discomfited in the first encounter But if it should so happen that the enemy should over-wing
or Wings and those Troops of the Forlorn Hope that have given fire are to retrait betwixt the Wings of the Battell and the Troops of Horse that are plac'd along by the Wings So maintaining alwaies the Flanks furnished by this means they may maintain skirmish continually with fresh men and the Battell never the lesse impaled But after the enemies Battell begins to approach neer your own forces then the Forlorn Hope must withdraw themselves and the formost Battell must bear the brunt The six field-Peeces placed amongst the Shot after they have done their service are to be drawn back into the space betwixt the two Battalia's or may be drawn into the Wings and there may be guarded with those Troops of Shot where they may performe excellent Service But if the first main Battell should miscarry in the first encounter so that their Battalia's be broken by the enemy yet there are ample spaces betwixt the Battalia's of the second Battell to retrait into and there to make head and freshly to re-charge the enemy again betwixt each Battalia in the Rear there must retrait two Battalia's of the Front and upon each Flank one The Troops of Horse are thus disposed upon each side there are an hundred Horse to guard the Ordnance which with the assistance of the Pikes and Shot they are to secure themselves Now there remains five thousand and eight hundred Horse which are to bee divided into severall Battalia's upon each Wing are to bee placed two thousand and nine hundred and they are again to be divided into three Battalia's at the least View the Figure following being the eleventh Figure CHAP. XXIII The twelfth forme of imbattelling an Armie consisting of 12000 Foot and 3000 Horse partly imitating Monsieur Bellay in his militarie Discipline Pag. 75. THis forme of imbattelling which followeth in this Discourse was chiefly invented to deceive the enemy for whereas it seemeth of narrow Front at the first view yet the formost Battell being retraited within the second Battell and the Impalements upon each Flank with the Forlorn Hopes being doubled one Rank into another makes the Front of a farre larger extent so that the enemy having framed his Battell answerable as he may suppose to encounter with this forme hee shall find it otherwise for this Battell will over-Wing his and the Forlorn Hope being strengthned with Shot and fortified with a competencie of Pikes will soon hemm in the enemies Battalia's on the Flanks before they bee aware of it which by the help of those Troops of Curassiers and seconded by the Carbines will endanger to rout them The order observed in Marshalling this Battell is in this manner first there is on each Wing before the Front of the main Battell two Battalia's of Horse each consisting of 252 which makes forty two Files being ranged six deep so that in the four Battels are contained 1008 Horse The next is the main Battell of Foot consisting of five Divisions which hath in each five hundred and ten Pikes and Shot in all the five Battalia's are contained 2550 men The distance betwixt each Battalia or Division is 5 paces in breadth and they have 51 in Rank or Brest and 10 deep in File the breadth of the whole Front from side to side of either impalement the distances being added betwixt each Division is 1560 paces broad Next are three Battalia's plac'd 25 paces behind the first main Battell these have contained in each of them 510 as the former had so that the three Battalia's have 1530 souldiers in them You may delude the enemy in making him beleeve your Forces are more than they are by causing your second Battalia's to open their Files to their open order and then they will seem as many men in the second Battell as is in the first The Rear-Battel is likewise ordered 25 paces behind the second Battell and that consists only of 2 Battalia's and are plac'd upon the Flank as by the Figure you may see having a broad space to receive the two former Battels if they should be constrained to retrait these two last consist of 1020 viz 510 souldiers in each these two Rear-Battels may open their Files to their double distance to make them seem farre more than they are but when they are ready to charge the enemy they must fall into their order of three foot The Impalements of each Flank of the Battell marked with the figures of 1 and 2 consist of 5 in Brest 153 in depth so that each Wing of Impalement hath 665 Pikes Likewise by the outside of the Pikes are the same quantity of Muskets ordered 5 in Brest and 153 in depth which amounts likewise to 665 Shot it is marked with the figure 2. This Division of Shot is to be plac'd 5 paces from the Pikes they must likewise open their Files very wide that they may seem to equall the Front of the Battell these must double one within another as the main Battell shall retrait Next this impalement the Forlorn Hope is plac'd along by the side of it marked with the figures 3 and 4 and these are to consist of Shot and Pikes as the figures 1 2 did and first the Shot hath 8 in Rank and 153 in depth so that each Wing takes up 1224 Shot the Pikes you are to suppose are ranked next the Shot the outside 5 paces from the Shot they are 5 in Front or Brest and 153 in depth which amounts to in each 665 these are to dilate their Files as the former Beyond the Forlorn Hope are plac'd 700 Curassiers ten paces from the former as you may see at the figure 5. These are to order themselves in convenient Troops down by the âlanks of the former And 5 paces beyond these Curassiers are 300 Carbines which must orderly range themselves in convenient Troops as at the figure 6. In the Rear are foure strong Redouts well Pallizado'd with field-Peeces in them in each severall Redout there are one hundred and fiftie souldiers The Shot belonging to the main Battell are placed before the Pikes to shelter them and to hide the Ordnance amongst them When the enemy are within distance then those Files of Shot which stand before the Ordnance are to divide themselves upon either hand so that the Ordnance may suddenly give a volley upon the enemies Troops and when they have done their best they are to be drawn into the Rear of the Battell View the Figure following CHAP. XXIIII A forme of imbattelling containing 15000 Foot and 2000 Horse with twenty field-Peeces the Pikes girdled with two Ranks of Musketires round about the residue of the Shot are ordered in 188 Maniples IN this forme of imbattelling you may perceive the Pikes to be drawn into twentie four Divisions each Division or Battalia containing three hundred souldiers with convenient distances betwixt them They are first impaled or girdled round under the Pikes with one hundred and eighty Shot which makes two Ranks these are to give fire
hee comes at Massilla where hee left Brutus to subdue them which he did Caesar after a few incounters drives Petreius and Affranius to a composition and having tamed Spaine hee returnes for Italy where leaving all to the charge of Servillius Isauricus his fellow Consull hee prepares to goe into Macedonia against Pompey himselfe When hee came to Brundusium though hee wanted sufficiency of shipping with those hee had hee embarqued seven Legions and though it were in winter yet hee put out to Sea and landed the next day about the hills of Epirus and other dangerous places and forthwith sent his Navie backe to Brundusium for the residue which were left with Antonius which staying somewhat to long impatient of delay in such important affaires he embarqued himselfe at midnight in a Frigot and though the Seas went high yet would hee needes venter over The Master of the vessell perceiving how boysterous the Seas were grew fearefull and would have returned which Caesar perceiving presently starts up saying quid times Caesarem vebis When all his forces were come together hee hasted to Dirrachium with purpose to surprize it thither also come Pompey to defend it their Camps now being somewhat neere many skirmishes happened in one of which the valour of Scena was wondrous in whose shield was found sticking 140 darts Neverthelesse in the meane space some overtures of Peace were made by Caesar but none would bee granted by the Pompeyans For Labyenus cried out Definite ergo de compositione loqui nam nobis nisi Caesaris capite relato pax esse nulla potest Whereupon Caesar provoked his Adversaries to the battell but Pompey knowing Caesars wants and himselfe having the benefit of the Sea to relieve his Army chose rather to draw the Warre out in length and to waste his Adversary without putting his owne estate in hazard But this liked not his Associats the Souldiers blame lying idle the confederates crie out upon delay the great Lords taxe him with ambition so that contrary to his owne opinion hee is in a manner forced to give battell in the Champion field of Philippi After that both the Generalls had put their Armies in Aray Pompey gives these admonitions to his Souldiers that when the right Wing of Caesars battell drew neere they should assaile it on the Flancke so might they chase the disordered Army being oppressed in the reare before themselves came to cast a dart in the face of the enemie neither is this thing very hard to bee done saith hee cum tantum equitatu valeamus Caesar observing the order of his enemies Battels doubted that his right Wing might be oppressed with the multitude of the enemies horse wherefore from his 3. Battell he drew certaine choise companies which he opposed to the enemies horse shewing them what he had appointed them to doe affirming that the victory that day depended upon the valour of these Cohorts The signall of Battell being given in Caesars Armie Crastinus a man of tryed valour one that the yeare before had the leading of the Primipili in the tenth Legion was called forth to begin the fight He forthwith encourageth the appointed bands saying Follow me you that have beene my Maniples performe that duty to your Emperour that you have promised there onely remaines this one Battell which finished both he shall recover his dignity and we our liberty They looking upon Caesar he sayd Facâam hodie Imperator ut aut vivo mihi aut mortuo gracias agas after which he marched against his enemies The charge being given all Pompey's horse according to his direction passed from his left wing and and forced Caesars Cavallery to quit the field and then begun the troopes to set upon his battels in the Flancke Which Caesar perceiving he made a signe to those selected Cohorts which for that purpose he had set apart from the other squadrons to charge upon the enemies Cavallery which they performed with such force and fury striking them according to Caesars directions no where but in the face which Pompey's horsemen unable to endure turned head and fled to the Mountaines Which service finished with the like force and fury these Cohorts invaded the reare of Pompey's left Wing also at the same time Caesar commanded his three Battalia's to charge which as yet had not moved so that Pompey's men being now with fresh Companies charged both in the front and reare were not able any longer to sustaine the Battell but all of them turned their backes and fled The victory being gotten in the Field Caesar followed Pompey to the Campe which he easily tooke and then Pompey fled for his life first to Larissa from thence to the shore of the Aegean Sea where finding a Merchants ship he sayled to Mitylene in the Iâle of Lesbos where remained his Wife and family from thence he sayled into Egypt where he was murthered by the sword of Septimius his fugitive before the eyes of his Wife and Children This victorie being gotten and Pompey slaine the warre was not presently ended new troubles did arise in Africa thither many principall Romans which had escaped from the battell of Pharsalia resorted to wit Publius Cornelius Scipio Marcus Petreius Afranius Quintus Varus Marcus Portius Cato Labienus and Lucius Cornelius Faustus sonne to Silla the Dictator these had associated to them Juba King of Mauritania and altogether had raised a great Army whereof Scipio was made Generall Cato having refused that honour Caesar hearing of their preparations hastens into Italy and from thence waftes over into Africa lands about Adrumentum and from thence marcheth to the Citie Leptis where he is received and while he lyes thereabout Labienus comes against him with his multitude thinking to distresse Caesars small numbers Caesar perceiving his intents resolves to deale with him rather by cunning than force And first he chargeth his men not to stirre above foure foot from their standards which the horsemen of Labienus perceiving presently compassed them about so that Caesars people were compelled to fight as it were in a circle There Labienus shewes himselfe unto them having uncovered his face saying withall to one whom he saw most forward Why are you so arrogant O you fresh-water souldier I much pity your hard fortune for sure I am Caesar hath brought you into eminent danger To whom the souldier replyed I would thou shouldest know Labienus that I am no freshman but an old souldier of the tenth Legion and forthwith he threw at him his dart saying Decumanum militem qui te petit scito esse Caesar in the meane while seeing himselfe incompassed drawes out his Armie in length and divides the circle in the middle excluding the one part from the other on both sides charging with his horsemen on the inner part of the circle and with his footmen their darts being throwne he puts them to flight Caesar after this Battell perceiving the multitude of his enemies sends
farre forth in a straight line untill they have ranked even with the first ranke of Pikes not forgetting to leave there a distance betwixt the Inermost Musquet of each Flanke and the outermost File-Leader of the Pikes So soone as the first Ranke hath given fire and wheeled away the second Ranke is to give fire wheeling off as before and passing down betweene the Intervalls of the Flankes placing themselves after their Leaders The same is every Ranke successively to doe untill all the shot be drawne from before the Front placed on the Flankes of their Pikes But when all the shot in the front hath discharged unto the two last rankes then the Pikes are to porte and when they have all fired and wheeled away then they are to charge their Pikes then advancing their Pikes again the Battallia stands reduced as in its first forme Musquetiers make ready to give fire by Introduction to the right Files of Musquetires open by division to your open order You shall finde in the Margent the words of Command that produceth this forme of giving fire by way of Introduction it being a kinde of advancing against the Enemie and of gayning ground although not used in these our Moderne warres but in way of exercise It is to be performed two wayes The first when the motion is begun by the second Ranke from the Front The other when it is begun by the bringers up wherefore observe before the firing begin you must open your Files of Musquetiers to their open order so that the shot may passe betweene the Intervalls of each File to give fire in the Front The maner and forme of this kind of firing by Introduction may be thus performed The Pikes being flanked with the Musquetiers the first ranke of each flanke is to present and give fire and having fired they stand and make ready againe in the same place The second Ranke passing forwards before the first doe there also fire and stand The third Ranke then passing forwards after the second and standing even in Ranke with them that first fired that so soone as the second Ranke hath fired they may presently step before them and fire in like maner In this firing still the ranke which is next to fire stands even in ranke with them which last fired untill those which stand presented have first given fire after which they then passe before them the Ranke which was their next followers passing forwarde Ranking with those which last fired every man following his Leader successively untill the bringers up give fire and stand in the Front of all and then this forme will be like the figure of a Horne battell All the while that this firing by Introduction is continued the Pikes may be shouldred if there be no feare of the Enemies Horse If you continue this firing twice over the Musquetiers will have their right place which being done march up your Pikes and Ranke them even in Front with the shot and they are reduced The second way of firing by introduction The first Ranke or File Leaders are to give fire as before and to stand The last Ranke or bringers up in the interim of their firing marching up and ranking even with the second Ranke the rest follow their bringers up as they doe when bringers up double their Front the first Ranke having fired the bringers up step imediatly before them present and give fire the rest still successively doing the like untill every ranke have given fire once over observe with all that the File Leaders are to give fire twice over being the first and the last and then to stand the Pikes marching up even with their Front of Musquetiers And thus they are reduced as at first If the two first rankes of Pikes in every Battallia should have bowes fastned to their Pikes they might do good service against the enemie whilst the shot performes their duties in giving fire The words of Command which produceth this forme of a Diamand Battell is in the Margent Amongst the Ancients it hath bin of great account but in these late ages Musquetiers Ranke 1 3 5 7 9 c. by increase to the left Files of Pikes ranked by decrease after your Musquetiers not used in the warres The manner of forming it is thus first you must cause your Musquetiers of the right flanke to open to the right to a sufficient distance for the receiving the shot of the left flanke Then you must Command the left flanke of Musquetiers to passe through into the space of ground on the right This being done for to frame this battell you must command your Files of Musquetires to ranke 1 3 5 7 c. by increase to the left then you must command the Files of Pikes to ranke by decrease after the Musquetiers The Musquitiers may give fire from this forme of Battell two wayes principally the first is the giving fire in Ranke viz. the first man or point of the diamond is first to give fire then he is to wheele off to the right and place himselfe just behind the single Pikemen in the Reere then the next Ranke consisting of three men are to give fire and to wheele off by division and are to place themselves in Ranke behind the single Musquetiere as they were before the firing began next the Ranke of five Musquitiers gives fire wheeling off in like manner by division ever observing that where the number is odde and they commanded to wheele off by division there the greatest number alwayes goes to the right And after this manner every Ranke gives fire successively and place themselves after their Leaders as before is shewed when all the shot have given fire and are wheeled off then let the Pikes charge which will be fiveteene in the first Rank the rest decreasing having advanced your forme will stand like two wedges with their points joyned If you would reduce your men from this forme without giving fire then let the Musquitiers stand and the Pikes face to the Reere and then the wedge will stand faced in opposition Next you may command them to interchange ground the Musquetiers advancing forwards into the ground of the Pikes and the Pikes moving into the ground of the Musquetiers and then by facing the Pikes to the former front the body will stand in forme of a diamond againe If you would give fire from this forme in regard all the Musquetiers are placed in the Reere the body must face about so the firing will bee contrary to the former But if you wheele them about then they may give fire the same way However after fire is given they must wheele off by division and place themselves in the Reere of the Pikes even in Rank againe as they were when they gave fire Thus having all fired over wheeled away the Pikes may charge being againe advanced the body wil stand in form of a diamond The second way of firing on this Diamond forme is
left so to give them roome to march up betweene them in the meane time the next File having given fire wheeleth off in like manner marching up on the left hand of the File that fired last before and so successively for all the rest of the Files of Musquetiers all which are to give fire and wheele off as before placing them still on the left hand of the Files which last fired wherein still is to be noted that the Pikes are still to open to the right and left for the receiving the shot betweene them after they have discharged This firing as well as all the former firings in Flank may be led off by their bringers up as well as by their File-Leaders and then the reducement will be answerable The shot having all given fire the Pikes may seeke to defend themselves by charging at push of Pike or at foote if there bee any Bow Pikes they may gall the enemy in the meane time or the shot may play over the shoulders of the Pikes as they charge at the foote one ranke giving fire after another for the formost Ranke having fired may kneele downe and there make ready againe untill the next Ranke behind hath also fired c. For reducement and to bring the Musquetiers into both flankes againe as they were before wee discoursed of these severall firings in Flankes you must first command your Pikes to face inwards and your Musquetiers to the right and left outward and so to passe them through and interchange ground then facing them to their Leader they will be reduced as at first You must observe that all these firings in flanke may as well be performed to the left hand and with the same words onely the words of right must be changed for left and left for right The next discourse shall be of divisionall firings CHAP. XCII How a Commander shall exercise his Souldiers in divisionall firings viz. front and reere upon a March. Musquetiers give fire to the Front and Reere and flanke your Pikes YOu may please to remember how that in the last foregoing firings in the flanke the Shot were placed in the middest of the Pikes and now before we can give directions for these divisionall firings in Front and Reere we must observe the way of reducing the Musquetiers into the Front and Reere of the Pikes from the forme wherein they last stood To performe this you must command the halfe Files of Musquetiers to face about which done let the Pikes stand and the Musquetires march untill they are cleare both of Front and Reere of Pikes then let them stand and face to their Leader then command your Pikes to close their divisions and the shot will bee one halfe of them in Front and the other halfe in the Reere in a readinesse to performe this firing which wee are now about to discourse of The Pikes being shouldred and the words of command and direction given as in the Margent is specified the first Ranke in the Front presents and the last Ranke faceth about to the Reere and doth the like and so by giving fire together wheele off by division viz. the one halfe of the Ranke following after the right hand man of the same Ranke the other halfe after the left hand man who leads them close downe by the sides or flankes of the Musquetiers untill they come to the Pikes The first Ranke of Musquetiers in the Front are to ranke even with the first Ranke of Pikes and the last Ranke of Musquetiers in the Reere are to ranke even with the last Ranke of Pikes leaving a sufficient distance betwixt them and their Pikes for the other Musquetiers to march betweene And by the way take notice that he that was outermost when they gave fire must likewise be outermost when they have taken their places on the Flanks the first and last Ranke having fired and wheeled off the next rankes the body marching on three or foure steppes are in like manner to present and give fire wheeling off by division and passing betweene the divisions there placing themselves they of the Front division are to place them selves behind those which fired last before them and they of the Reere division before them which fired last in the Reere behind them and thus they may continue to give fire after the same manner untill they have all given fire over once then may the body make a stand and the Pikes charge to the Front and Reere if occasion be or if the Commander would continue his firing to the front and Reere still upon this same forme then let the shot of the Front place themselves after they have given fire behind the Musquetiers of their owne division and those of the Reere division are to place themseleves betwixt the Reere of Pikes and the shot of their owne division and so the body moving but slowly forwards they may continue the firing Musquetiers give fire to the Front and Reere placing your selves betweene your divisions In the precedent discourse after fire was given to Front and Reere the shot flanked the Pikes now from this forme I will indeavour to shew you a second way of firing to Front and Reere which may easily be effected if the Souldiers be well instructed To performe this firing take these words of command and directions placed in the Margent which will produce this forme of firing following The command being thus given the first Ranke presents to the front likewise the last Ranke of Musquetiers in the Reere faceth about and presents towards the Reere then both at one instant gives fire wheeling off by division and placing themselves betweene the Musquetiers of their division These namely which were of the Front halfe files falling into the Reere of their owne divisions and those of the Reere halfe files contrary wise falling before their halfe File-Leaders and ranking even with the halfe File-Leaders of the Pikes the next Ranke successively firing and wheeling off after the same manner Having fired once over they are reduced every man to his place The Officer must take some paines in teaching his Souldiers these two last firings otherwise they will seeme very difficult at first for them to performe CHAP. XCIII How a Commander shall exercise his Souldiers in giving fire to the Reere and right Flanke marching and likewise to both Flankes at once marching and also to both Flankes standing Musquetiers give fire to the right flanke and reere placing your selves betweene the Pikes and your owne divisions THis kinde of firing in Reere and Flanke upon a march is very serviceable at such times as the enemy shall skirmish with the body to annoy them in their passage in Flanke and Reere at one time And this kinde of firing you may performe two severall wayes as first your Musquetiers being placed in their ordinary place upon the Flankes of their Pikes The second and more securer way for the Pikes will be to draw the Musquetieres from that flanke which is
least in danger crosse the Reere of Pikemen The words of command and direction you shall finde in the Margent which produceth this latter forme of firing the words of command being given to fire to the Reere and right Flanke The outermost File of Musquetiers presents to the right and the last Ranke of Musquetiers presents to the Reere and so both give fire the rest of the body in the meane time marching a reasonable pace The right hand File on the right Flanke and the last Ranke of the Musquetiers in the Reere of the Pikes having fired the File facech to the left after their File Leader and so marcheth up betweene the Musquetiers of the same division and the Pikes the Rankes also wheeling off to the right and placing it selfe next after the Reere of Pikes and if you please you may make an Intervall or space betweene the Musquetiers in the Reere that so one part may wheele off to the right on the outside the other part wheele off to the right and march up betweene the Intervalls into their places The first File file upon the Flanke and the first Ranke in the Reere that presented having given fire and wheeled cleare of the body the next File and ranke is to present and give fire after the same manner wheeling off and taking their places as aforesaid and so successively the rest both Files and Rankes gives fire observing the same order and having given fire once twice or oftner over they are still reduced to the same they were before the firing began then draw your shot from the Reere to the left Flanke againe and they will be in their first forme and station Musquetiers give fire to both Flankes marching up betweene the Pikes and your owne divisions This kinde of firing to both Flankes marching may be upon some occasions serviceable and the shot after they have given fire may be eyther placed betweene their owne divisions and the Pikes or betweene the midst of the Pikes for their better securitie the shot being placed upon both the Flankes of the Pikes as we left them in the former discourse you must make use of the words of command and direction which is placed in the Margent which will produce this forme of firing The command being given the outmost file of each Flanke presents outward the rest of the body still continuing of the march the presented Files in the interim giving fire then facing after their proper File-Leaders who are to leade them up betweene the Musquetiers of their owne divisions and the Pikes in the time of their wheeling away the next two outermost Files are to present firing after the same manner and leading up as before the rest successively doing the like untill they have fired all over which brings them to their former places Advance your Pikes and stand face to the right and left Musquetiers give fire and Flanke your Pikes This kinde of firing to both Flankes upon a stand is produced by the words of command and directions placed in the Margent onely observe the Musquetiers are placed upon both Flankes of the body of Pikes as you left them in the precedent discourse The words of command being given the whole body both of Pikes and Shot are to face to the right and left hand and then the formost Rankes of Musquetiers which before the facing were the outermost Files are to present and give fire and then wheele off by division Ranking even with the formost Rankes of Pikes and leaving sufficient Intervalls for the rest of the Musquetiers to march betweene them and the Pikes The next Ranke presenting and firing after the same manner but not advancing forwards onely firing upon the same ground and wheeling off by division afterwards passing downe betweene the Intervalls and so ranking after their Leaders but you must observe by the way that they that were outermost when they gave fire are likewise to be so when they have taken their places All the Rankes of Musquetiers having fired and wheeled off as before the Pikes if neede be may charge and the Musquetiers giving fire over againe wheeling off outwards and placing themselves in the Reere of their owne divisious Having advanced your Pikes and faced your body to their first Front all your Musquetiers will be in Front and Reere and then if your halfe Files about and give fire after the same manner formerly discoursed of to the Front and Reere having faced them againe to their first Front they will be reduced as at first into their ordinary square CHAP. XCIIII How a Commander shall exercise his Souldiers in a Triple way of giving fire to the Front BY this triple firing to the Front the precedent forme of firing to both Flankes standing may be reduced for the Musquetiers of the Reere division opening to the right and left and sleeving upon the Flankes of the Pikes untill the Leaders of the Reere division who then were the halfe File-Leaders ranke even with the Front of Pikes and those in the front division are placed before the Pikes in the Front securely covering them from the enemy The word of command and directions that produceth this forme of firing is placed in the Margent Musquetiers of the Reere double your Front of Pikes by division The one halfe of the shot being placed before the front of the Pikes and the other halfe placed upon eyther flanke even with the first Ranke of Pikes and the word of command being given then the first Ranke of Musquetiers both of front and flankes presents to the front and gives fire wheeling off to the right and left by division The Musquetiers of the front division being wheeled off as aforesaid close by the flankes of their owne Musquetiers passe directly downe betweene the Intervals and place themselves even in Ranke behind the Musquetiers of the Reere division which are upon the flanks like wise the Musqueters that fired at the same time on the flankes wheele also off the right flanke to the right the left flanke to the left marching directly downe even with the reere Rankes of the Pikes and there place themselves againe even in ranke with the last ranke of Pikes this done the rest of the rankes successively give fire and doe the like every ranke taking his place after the ranke that fired last before them the other Rankes mooving one ranke forwarder the Musquetiers having given fire once over and falling off according to this direction they will all be reduced to the Flanke againe as at first View the figure in the next page The Figure of the Triple firing to the Front Front Serjeant Serjeant Serjeant Serjeant CHAP. XCV How a Commander shall exercise his Souldiers in giving fire three wayes at once viz. to the Front Reere and right Flanke IN performing this firing three wayes at once first you may suppose the Musquetiers to be placed upon eyther Flanke of the Pikes then by commanding the halfe Rankes of the left to double
may be He is likewise to be skilfull and well experienced in the use of Mappes that thereby he may truely know how all the Roades and wayes lye with the Situation and distances betweene Towne and Towne He is to keepe a List of the Guards and is to visit them both day and night shewing the Allarme place to all the inferiour Quartermasters when they come to take the word of him When the Lord High Marshall takes a view of the ground whereon to Incampe the Armie he is to Summon all the inferiour Quartermasters belonging to every Regiment and those Quartermasters are to call together every Furrier and Harbenger and so are to attend the Lord Marshall to the intended Campe then the Chiefe Quartermaster is to stake out the forme of the Incampement or intrenchment and also the distances for each Regiment and then every particular Quartermaster is to allot out the distances for the alodgement of every private Company He is to give his due attendance to the Generall and to the Lord High Marshall to be imployed about such things as they shall give him in charge If any order for hast bee given him by word of mouth himselfe must goe and deliver it and not trust it to others the Inferiour Quartermasters are to assist him in all his affaires CHAP. C. The Office of the Captaine of the Cavallry THis Officer ought to be qualified with all those Noble parts which are to be expected in a foot Captaine and rather in a fuller measure in regard he is to governe man and beast He must bee a perfect and absolute Horseman teaching his Horse by the Motion of his hand legge and body to understand all things belonging to the Riders pleasure he must be carefull in making his whole Troope good Horsemen teaching them how to sit a horse in a comely posture carrying his body upright the right hand bearing his Pistoll or Carbine coucht upon his thigh the left hand with the bridle raines under the guard of the Pummell of the Saddle and his legges close and streight by the horses sides with his toes turned a little inwards his horse so well managed that he will stand constantly without rage or distemper then he is to be made sensible by yeelding the body or thrusting forwards the riders legges when to put himselfe forwards into a short or large trot then how by the even stroke of both is spuâres to passe into a swift Carrire then how to gallop the field either in large ringes midles or lesse rings either to turne with speede upon the one or the other hand then to put him into a gentle gallop right forth in an even line and suddenly to stop and upon the halfe stop to turne swiftly and roundly Then lastly how to retire backe or to make him flye sidewayes on the one or the other side according as the advantage of fight shall give him occasion he is likewise to see his Souldiers well horst with compleate armour their furniture sufficient their bridles well rayned and lyned with a wire chaine their Pistolls and Carbines strong and fixe and he must strive to make all his Souldiers as good Shot or markes men as himselfe or else all his labour will be to little purpose He must be wary of over slipping any opportunity which may be taken either in offending the Enemie or securing himselfe for not to adventure when he should is cowardize and not prudence and to dare when he should not is rashnesse and not valour wherefore he must frame his Counsells and actions upon the Mould of necessary circumstances He must further know that the weapons of Victory are formed on the forge of Discipline for it both Captaine and Souldiers have not this temper they will loose the edge of their valours in the tryall and turne the points into their owne Bowels Further there is nothing snatcheth victory out of the hand of the Conquerour so much as untimely falling to the spoyle upon such disorder fortune alwayes turnes her wheele and maketh victors of them that before were vanquished He must diligently observe the orders which shall be given him from his Superiours and not faile to be with his Troope at the time and place required Vpon all occasions he is to be first mounted on horse backe and is to have his Company full and compleate and what ill fortune so ever should seeme to befall him he must not discover any feare for upon his courage and countenance the souldiers depend wherefore he must have a good resolution attend him In a pitcht battell he must seldome or never seeke to charge the enemie in the Front especially if the two armies are neere joyning fearing least his horses wrong his foote troopes by a disorderly retreate than possibly he can offend the enemie wherefore the best and safest place to charge the enemie upon is the flankes and reare When the enemie shall charge you with one of his Troopes doe not you rush forth to meete them but if your ground be of advantage keepe it if not advance softly forwards untill the enemy be within 100. paces of you and then fall into your Careire by this meanes your horse will be in breath and good order when as the Enemie will be to seeke The Captaine of the Cuirassiers hath the Priority the next is the Captaine of the Harquinburies the Captaine of the Carbines hath the third place the Dragones are of the meanest account although many times they doe the best service And for conclusion let all noble Captaines that desire the honour of their King and welfare of the Countrie not suffer themselves to be gold and deluded by their Souldiers which bring them borrowed horses and furniture not of their owne and chopping and changing of their men and not appearances so that our Troopes are so deficient that if an enemie should aproach we shall be to seeke of halfe our Troopes and them not halfe exercised CHAP. CI. The Office of the Liefetenant of the Cavallry THis Officer is to beare the true Image of his Captaine for he is imployed upon many services by his Captaine more than any other inferiour Officers are as guarding some particular passages riding out upon parties to scowre the Country and to gaine intelligence from the Country people of the enemies proceedings He is many times sent out to command a certaine number of horse for the safeguard of the Forragers and for the intercepting and guarding of some Fords and passages He is to exercise and Drill his men wisely and orderly using his command over them that he may be more beloved than feared He commands in his Captaines absence soly he is to March in the reare of his Troope causing the Souldiers to follow their Captaine and Corner in good order not suffering any to straggle from the Troope When he is to passe upon any duty he is first to gaine the best instructions for the
their horses so that to everytroope of 120. there is 132. men allowed CHAP. CX How a single Troope of horse ought to be drawne into Ranke and File NOw it remaynes wee should make entrance into the discourse of Exercising a single Troope Therefore supposing our Troope to consist of one hundred and twenty horse wee must first order them into Rankes and Files Rankes are a number uncertaine and hapens according to the quantitie of souldiers be they more or lesse A File is a number certaine consisting of sixe persons viz a Leader two Middle men a Bringer up a Follower betweene the Leader and the Middleman to the Reare and a Follower betweene the Middleman to the Front and the Bringer up which is the last man in the File called the Reare A File differs from a Ranke because they stand face to backe and never above sixe deepe A Ranke differs from a File in regard they stand even a breast shoulder to shoulder and have no certaine extent The order of a File you shall see in this discription following 0 Leader 1 Follower 0 Middleman to the Reare 0 Middleman to the Front 1 Follower 0 Bringer up The description of a Ranke you shall understand by this demonstation following where you shall suppose twenty in Ranke and sixe deepe in File Sixe in File Reare CHAP. CXI What Orders and distances a horse Troope should observe in exercise NOw let us take notice what Orders or Distances these Files and Rankes are to observe in exercising where note that in horse Troopes there are but two sorts of distances or orders either in Ranke or File viz. close order and open order Close Order in Files is knee to knee Open Order in Files is sixe foote which is accounted a horses length Likewise close Order in Rankes is to the Horses crooper so that little or no distance remaines betweene the head of the Follower and the crooper of the Leader Likewise open order in Rankes is sixe foote above which they must never open CAAP. CXII The motions which the Cavalrie are to observe in their exercise THe Motions of the Cavallrie are of foure kindes as namely first Facings secondly Doublings thirdly Counter-Marches fourthly Wheelings The use of Facing is to make the company perfect to be suddenly prepared for a charge on either of the Flankes or the Reare Doubling of Rankes or doubling by halfe Files or Bringers up is used upon occasion of strengthening the Front Doubling of Files or Doubling by halfe Rankes serveth to strengthen the Flankes Counter-Marches serve either to reduce the File-leaders into the place of the Bringers up and so to have the best men ready to receive the charge of an Enemy in the Reare or to bring one Flanke into the place of the other or Front and Reere or either Flanke into the middle of the body The use of Wheeling is to bring the Front which is all wayes supposed to consist of the ablest men to be ready to receive the charge of the Enemy on either Flanke or Reere CHAP. CXIII The Manner how a Commander over 120. Horse besides Officers should Troope with them into the Field to be exercised NOw wee are to suppose this Troope of 120. horsemen are to be ordered in Ranke and File fit to draw into the Field for exercise where note they are five in Ranke and sixe deepe in File and every Officer marching in his due place as appeares by this subsequent demonstration Captaine Trumpet Cornet Eld. Corporall Second Corporall Yongest Corporall Livetenant Trumpet CHAP. CXIV How a Commander should draw this Troope of Horse into a body in manner of Battalia standing at their open Order or Distance of sixe foote YOur Troope of horse being drawne into the Field before you can exercise them you must draw up the dimissions into an even body in manner of Battallia viz. the first devision led by the Captaine being come to a convenient place of Exercise is to stand firme Then the Cornet is to leade up the second Division upon the left side of the former fronting even and keeping even destances both in Ranke and File Thirdly the Eldest Corporall is to leade up his Devision upon the left side of the Cornets fronting them even with the former Lastly the second Corporall brings up his last Division upon the left hand of the eldest corporall observing their due orders and proportions both in Rankes and Files And being thus drawne in Battallia there shall be consequently be in the Front the Captaine whose place is to stand upon the right hand before the Front of the first Division The eldest Trumpet and Cornet before the Front of the second Devisions The eldest Corporall before the Front of the third Division The second Corporall before the Front of the fourth Division And in the Reare the Lievetenant the youngest Corporall and youngest Trumpet Trumpet Second Corporall Eldest Corporall Cornet Captaine Front Reare Livetenant Trumpet Corporall CHAP. CXV How Souldiers are to be made to understand their Commanders intention in time of skirmish BEfore wee can proceede to the Exercising of this Troope of Horse wee must take notice how and by what meanes the souldiers should understand their Commanders ãâã that accordingly they may immediatly act and put in execution such things as are commanded And this is to be performed by the Commander three severall wayes First by the immediate command of the Captaine either so that every souldier heares the word of Command distinctly himselfe or by Tradition from inferiour Officers whose office is to eccho such commands throughout the Troope and this is termed vocall Secondly when the Captaine commands the Trumpet to sound such points of warre as are generally knowne to every particular souldier this is termed Semivocall The first point of warre the Trumpet sounds is Butte Sella this is the warning to clappe on the Saddles The second is Mountè Cavallo that is the warning for the souldiers to mount upon horse backe The third is Tucquet that is the warning for a March. The fourth is Carga Carga that is a command for to charge the Enemy The fift is Alâ Standârdo that is a command for to retreate to the Colours The sixt and last is Auquet that is a command for the souldiers to repaire to their Watch or Guards or for the discharging of the Watch or Guards In the third place when the Commander shall make such perfect signes pregnant to the sight as by charging with his Trunâion or Pistoll or by holding up the colours whereby the souldiers take notice by the first to charge on and by the second to make a stand and this is termed Mute wherefore you may perceive it is a thing of great consequence to accustome your souldiers to these things without which a world of inconveniences and confusion must of necessitie betide you in times of skirmishing Further in regard the exercising a Troope of Horse is tedious and painefull for a
seeme square viz. as deepe in Flanke as broad in Front so that thereby the enemy might be deluded and therefore sometimes they would order eight horse in Front and but 4. in Flanke which seemed as a square by reason a horse taketh up twice as much space in his length as in breadth whereupon finding the inconveniences of those kinde of squares they bethought them of a more perfect square lesse than which they durst not venture and more they could not for want of horse in regard their pollicie was to discourage the Enemy by making their Troopes shew more than indeede they were wherefore they framed their Troopes of 50. horse and ordered them tenne in Ranke and five in File which forme represents a square in regard the five horse take up as much ground in their length as the tenne doe in breadth and this proportion they held best for had there beene sixe seven or eight horse in a File they could not have done any good in regard of the shortnesse of their squares as Leo after confessed But our manner of charging the Enemy differs from theirs for wee are to give fire upon the Enemy by Rankes and so fall off into the Reare so that all the Rankes shall come up and give fire by degrees upon the Enemy whereas their Troopes gave a firme close charge and wheeled off together this was the use both of their Archers and Spearemen Now our moderne Captaines although they have abandoned the use of their Speares yet they have detained their forme of ordering their Troopes five deepe in file and because each horseman hath two Pistolls therefore they suppose that they may charge and discharge as well as the foote Troopes that are tenne deepe with one Musquet for their armes but let the ablest horseman of them all say what he please he shall finde it another businesse especially if both sides stand to their tackling untill all the Rankes have given fire for the small distance of time and the ordering of their unruly horses will make them fall short of their expectations but indeede our horse Troopes seldome stand so long in competition for the victory but that one side either retreates or doe worse for if they should it should be easily seene that that Troope whose Files were ordered sixe in deepth would soone weare through the adverse part whose extent is but five Wherefore I could wish that all our Troopes might be so ordered in regard it is a number so proper and apt either to be divided or to be doubled or to be drawne into any forme of Embattelling wherefore more than sixe are unprofitable and lesse than sixe are not so serviceable In former ages they were driven to their inconvenience in regard they were scanted of horse and so to make their fronts equall with the Enemies they in pollicie framed their Battalias but of five deepe whereas their Enemies were compounded of many more as 6. 8. or 10. many times but after they had found out their pollicy which was only to make the fronts of their Battells equall with theirs being constrained in regard of their thinnesse to line them with shot and to have stands of Pikes to rescue them to make them abler to resist their enemies streng Phalange they likewise ordered their Troopes after the same manner whereby they delated their Fronts farre witer than before and so over winged them whereby many times they gained victory Our Kingdome blessed be God shall not neede to be driven to that exegint to make such simple shifts In regard we have or may have more than sufficient to oppose the potentest Enemy that shall dare venture or indeede possibly can conveigh so many Troopes over but that we shall be not onely his equall but exceede him wherefore I have framed each Troope of 120. horse and the same to be divided into foure Corporallships viz. thirtie in each each Corporallship to march sixe in brest and sixe in depth and so I leave it to your best considerations CHAP. CXXVI How the Chavalry are to order and demeane themselves in proportionable Battells fit to be joyned with the Infantry with their due order of fighting against the Enemies foote Troopes Likewise how they are to give or receive a charge of the Enemies Cavalry in grose as also in single combats and assaults AS in ordering of the Infantry so in disposing of the Cavalry in Battalia for the well fighting of a pitch'd battell against the Enemy these Circumstances are to be considered First there are to be drawne out of sundry Troopes of Carabines a certaine number of horse which are to be joyned with a proportionable number of foote these are speedily without keeping any order or distances to runne upon the Enemies Ordnance and either to surprise them or to hold those of the Enemie that gaurd them in combustion so that their Ordnance shall be hindred from annoying your Troopes of horse who are farre more subject and liable to receive harme from the Ordnance in regard they are mounted high then the Infantry can possibly be wherefore the Cavallry many times have beene constrained to retire themselves into some place of advantage as a Vally or in the Reare of the foote Troopes to hide and secure themselves from the great shot untill such time as the Armies were drawne neare together so as they could not discharge for indamaging their owne Troopes In the next place there are certaine horse to be commanded out of divers Troopes of Carabines to assist and guard the forlorne Hopes of the Infantry and these are to towle out the Enemy to beginne light skirmishes the better to animate the maine Battell against they shall be ready to charge by seeing their valours and many times they have beene a meanes of disordering the Enemies grand Battalias The maine battell of the Cavalry is divided into there distinct divisions viz. the Vanguard the Battell and the Rearegaurd these three make one intire Front and are to be ordered at three foote distance when they are ready to charge This principle Battell is to stand in an even front with the Infantry viz either upon the right or left wing or upon both when there is no naturall strength as Rivers Quagmires Hedges or the like to secure one of the wings you are to place your Cavalry wide off the Empalement of the Flankes of the Battell of the Infantry a hundred paces at the least for feare of anoying your foote Troopes likewise there must be the space of 25 paces of ground in distance left betweene every company and 50. paces betwixt each Regiment The winges of the horse Battell next adjoyning to the Flankes of the foote are to be of Cuirassiers in regard they are rather to secure the Flanks of the Infantry by sustaining a charge then for to advance forwards to give the Enemie a charge unlesse upon some great occasion the residue of this maine Battell may be compounded Harquebuziers and
Carabines as the Generall shall thinke best There must likewise be two other grand battells ordered the first is to be plac'd a hundred paces before the Front of the maine battell but not so forwards as the forlorne hopes by little more than halfe the distance these are to consist of Harquebuzires and Carabines and are to be ordered in competent Battalias which shall be neither too great nor too small but so as they may charge in sundry bodies the better to releeve one the other betweene each Battallia there must be certaine Files of Musquetiers drawne up in an even Front with them who shall give fire upon the enemies horse to disorder their Rankes as they shall approach to charge your Troopes these shotiupon occasion may retreate and fall in betwixt the distances of the maine Battell which are to advance forward to re scue the former Troopes being over charged The third battell which is called the Battell of Sucker is to be plac'd a good distance behinde the maine Battell and these ought to be all or the greatest part of them Cuirassiers and ordered in great Battalias then the Harquebuziers they are to be marshalled and disposed into divers Compertments or Divisions so that the Battalias of the maine battell may retreate betwixt them or being routed they may shelter themselves behinde them and reunite themselves againe and joyne with them in a desperate charge for this is the last refuge unlesse you draw out certaine Pikes to relieve them and unlesse your strength in horse doe much exceede the Enemies it will be to your disadvantage to strive to charge the Enemies foote Troopes unlesse there should be an unexpected advantage offered untill such time as you have either routed the Enemies horse or put them to flight and then you are to bend your full strength to assault them upon all quarters with your Harquebuziers and Carabines first and then seconded by your Cuirassires who are to presse in amongst the Enemy and breake their rankes but in the meane time they must leave a sleeve of horse upon each flanke of the wings of the foote Troopes to defend them from the Enemies charge who will adventure to doe it when they see them left naked If your Cavalry are by some accident to fight onely against some certaine foote Troopes of the enemies you must make choise of plaine fieldings as a place most advantagious for that purpose Likewise you must use all celerity and diligence to charge them before they can order themselves in Battell and upon these advantages you may venture although they should be farre more potent than your selfe But being drawne into battell expecting your assault and your forces being equall in power then you must command out certaine Troopes of Harquebuziers or Dragoones if you have any and with these you must charge them upon the Front Flankes and Reares these are to be seconded by certaine small Battalias of Cuirassiers who shall take the opportunity to fall upon such disorders as the Harquebuziers have caused If the Enemy have possest themselves in some place of advantage then the Cavalry are not to charge them although your forces were superiour in strength to them If it should so happen that one company of Cuirassirs should be to fight against another if the enemy doth charge you in full carriere your safest way is to devide your Troope by halfe rankes opening a large distance to the right and left hand so as the Enemy may passe through then facing your Troope inwards you are to charge them upon the Flankes you are to performe the like if you have a Battalia made of two Troopes and being charged by the Enemy they are to divide themselves as before but keepe each Troope whole and entire or you may cause three or foure files of each of your wings to advance forward on the sudden and to charge the enemie upon the Flankes and to equall your Enemies Front you may cause the halfe Files of your Body to double your Front to the right and left hand by divisions Note the Harpuebuziers are to give fire by rankes the first ranke having given fire is to wheele off to the left hand unlesse the ground will not permit it but that of necessity you must performe it to the right making ready and falling into the Reare the second ranke is to give fire upon the wheeling away of the first and so the rest successively The advantages which the Cavalry may take against the Enemy when hee shall thinke himselfe secure in his quarters in regard of his Potencie and the undervalluing of his adversaries disability may be very great for many times weake forces have atchieved great victories Wherefore there must first be gained true intelligence how the Enemy hath disposed his Troopes and also certaine knowledge of the situation of the Country Place or Village they are quartered in and how and in what places hee hath plac'd his Guards and set out his Sentinells An Enemies Quarters for the most part are ever strongest and best watch kept upon those passages which leades towards a suspected Enemy In this case you are to make use of the night fetching a compasse about by some by-wayes so that you may charge them in the Reare or Flankes of their Quarters before they be aware of you where you shall be most sure to finde them most negligent in those parts Every Horsman is to take up behinde him a Musquetire whose service will be excellent either to place behinde upon some passage of advantage to rescue your Troopes if they should be put to a retreate or to assist the horse in their discharge against the Enemy in his Quarters as I shall afterwards specifie Now let us presuppose that your Troopes are arrived neere the Enemies quarters every man having the Watch-word given him and also some distinction or marke of white whereby they my be knowne from the Enemy in the darke night and having laid a sufficient guard of Musquetires to make your retreate safe the next thing to be considered of is how you may best hinder the Enemy from uniting their Troopes into a body wherefore some few Musquetires or Firelocks are to be sent some by-way where secretly they must get betwixt the Guard and the Sentinells to cut off their retreate the residue of the Musquetires are to creepe to the Allarme place and there to place themselves neere the passage where the Enemy is to enter with his Troopes and having the advantage of some Hedges Bankes or pales for to hide and secure them from the Horse these shot shall give fire upon the Enemy as they come scattering into the Alarme place In the meane time one of your Troypes of Harquebuziers or Carabines shall advance secretly and without noise towards the Sentinell and suddenly surprise him by the helpe of the shot that lies behinde him then speedily they are to fall upon the guard and surprise them before
they shall have time to mount themselves from thence this Troope is to march forwards into the chiefe streetes of the Village with a certaine number of Musquetiers following them close at the heeles and there they are to make their stand the shot shall then Ranke themselves before the Horse the first ranke upon their knees the second are somewhat to stoope the third ranke is to stand upright and so to give a whole Volley upon the Enemy at once and then they are to fall off and march downe by the Flankes of the Horse into the Reare of them and there they are to order themselves as before in a readinesse to give fire upon the enemy that shall seeke to charge them in the Reare in the meane time the horse are to advance forwards and charge the enemy The rest of your Troopes if there be foure or five of them are to be imployed in foure or five severall places viz. one Troope is to follow the first Troope to assist them where if they they finde no resistance they shall possesse the Allarme place and assist the Musqueteirs that are layed in ambush likewise there must bee certaine Horse appointed to scoure the streetes continually whereby the Enemie shall be hindred from gathering together Your third Troope is to come Marching fairely unto the Allarme place The fourth Troope is to follow softly after and where they heare any broyles or stirrings they are to repaire to that place to assault them or enter into their houses and cut them off thus suddaine and unexpected aproached will so pussell the Enemie that they will seeke to save themselves by flight through by-pathes and back sides wherefore you must cause your first Troope to be drawne about the Quarters to intercept those that shall seeke to save themselves by flight If at any time any of your Horse Troopes should meete the Enemie in their March if they bee equall in strength you must resolve to fight if not you must endeavour to save your men by a faire retreate wherefore to gaine true intelligence of their Forces besides your Scoutes you must send out a Corporall with 8. or 10. Souldiers who must pretend to be of the Enemies Forces if that place doe favour the Enemie and from them they shall all have true information and if you be farre from your owne Quarters and neere to the Enemies when you meete with them then you must be forc'd to fight though your Forces should bee inferiour to theirs but if you be neere to your owne then you must fairely retreate leaving a Lievetenant in the Reare with some of the best mounted Souldiers your retreate must be by the same way you went in the day time but in the night you must take some other way though further about to your Garrison or Quarter If you intend to lay any Ambuscadoes to defeate the Enemies Forces first you must be certaine of what number the Enemies Forces are of if he hath fewer Horse than you then you may imploy all yours attempting to Toule out all his and route them or else you may imploy some small number by which you may at severall times make some good Booty the Enemie not daring to issue out of his Quarters but if the Enemie exceede you in horse it will be dangerous for you to make ambuscadoes unlesse it be with some few Horse for with your small number you may easily retreate but being a Grosse it might be entertained by part of the Enemies Cavalry presently issuing and those seconded by more whereby you should be hardly able to retreate without disorder and losse The Ambuscadoes must not by layed much before breake of Day because otherwise you cannot discover the aproach of the Enemie but at hand and so the ambuscado shall have no time to come forth and put themselves in order whereby they may be taken in their owne ambush the Troopes must be plac'd a good distance one from another that they may not hinder one another in time of fight the Sentinells are to be plac't out on every side and some upon trees but very closely that they may not be discovered your ambush must be plast in some covert place upon the side of a Plaine or Champion ground In making your Ambuscado with many Troopes of horse some number of Infantry must be layd in ambush about the midde way to releeve and sustaine the Cavalry in their retreate if need should be or otherwise to assist them upon occasion Now you are to dispose of your Cavalry in this manner following suppose you have 1200. horse consisting of 12. Troopes three Troopes must bee sent before towards the enemie giving notice to the Commanders of them where the ambush shall bee of these three Troopes three must be 50. Cuirassiers and 50. Harquebuziers the Cuirassiers are to be commanded by their Captaine and Leivetenant but the Harquebuziers are to have their Leivetenant onely Of these Harquebuziers 25. shall advance before with their Corporall attempting to take some Booty or Prisoners In view of these Harquebuziers at the distance of a Cannon shot there must be 25. Cuirassiers plac'd under the Command of their Leivetenant to receive those 25. Harquebuziers when they returne The Captaine with the other 25. Cuirassiers and 25. Harquebuziers is to stay behinde halfe a league off the Harqueburies are to be plac'd nearest the Enemie to succour the 50. horseâ which are charged by the Enemies Guards and then they are all to retreate to the Cuirassiers these foure small Troops must still retreate keeping a convenient distance one from another and holding the Enemie in fight unlesse the Enemie so chargeth them that they are forc'd to flye in disorder The other 200. horse which are to consist of 150. Cuirassiers and 50. Harquebuzeirs shall enter the ambuscado about halfe an houre riding off from the other 50. horse which when they shall see returne and charged they shall issue out the 50. Harquebuziers first giving Charge ranke after ranke then the Cuirassiers leaving 20. horse in the Reare to make their retreate The 900 horse are to bee in Ambush about an houres March behinde the sayd 200. horse and seeing them to returne charged shall suffer them to passe and the Enemie also that so they may charge them upon the Reare Likewise a certaine number of shot as suppose 150. Musquetiers and 100. Pikes must be layd in ambush about a League behinde the 900. horse on the way by which the 300. horse shall returne Charged and when the Enemie is come up to them they are to fall out and give them a Valley to disorder them upon this the 900. shall Sallie out and Charge the Enemie upon the Reare and Flankes and then the sayd 300. horse are to face about and sustaine the Charge which cannot but be to the Enemies Confusion In great ambushes you must make your number seeme as small as may be but in small ones you are to make shew of
either side a certaine Company of men to view the Carriages that no treason be put in action as the like was performed betweene the King of England and the King of France the King of Englands men went through the wicket of the grate to guard the King of France and the King of Frances men came to guard the King of England on either side there were locks and boults and but 20. men a piece to guard them By this meanes it could not possible be that any mischiefe could ensue CHAP. CCXII. A Policie to conduct troopes of Horse over Bogges Mores or deepe snowes XEnophon in his Ascent of Cyrus being troubled in his march with wonderfull deepe Snowes Mores and Bogges hee was taught by the Comarch or guide to binde bagges of Straw about their Horses foot-locks which would preserve them from danger of sinking without which necessary and experienced practise divers of them have beene proved with farre greater prejudice to sinke even up to the bellies CHAP. CCXIII. A Policie used by the Citizens of Priennia by which meanes they deluded their Enemie by a colour of plenty which caused him to leave his Siege THe City of Priennia being besieged by Aliattes made use of this Stratagem when their Towne could not hold out any longer their victuals being spent they turned out of their Citie divers fat Cattell as Horses and Mules into the Enemies Campe the Enemy perceiving this sends ãâã a Spie into the Towne to see whether they were so well provided as they made âhew of Bias the Governour having intelligence of this Spie caused divers heapes of sand to be piled up together in the Streetes and Market-place and to be strewed over with Corne as Wheat Rie Pease and other Graine which made a wonderfull shew of plenty this Messenger being suffered to have recourse about the City did take a particular view of all things and returned into the Campe with this answer that he saw infinite plenty both of Corne and Victuals which made Aliates presently removed his Siege Had not this Policy taken effect the City could not have subsisted a weeke longer The like Policy Gracchus caused the Citizens of Cassilinum to use whereby Haniball was deluded the Citizens sowing Parsnip-seeds in the fields about the Towne and defending it from the Enemies spoiling it made Haniball thinke that there was store of plenty and that it was no policy for him to stay his Siege untill those Roots were growne wherefore he presently removed CHAP. CCXIV. A politique Stratagem whereby young Scipio brought Haniball into a mighty suspition with Antiochus YOung Scipio being sent by the Roman Senate to Antiochus who had by the instigation of Haniball prepared an Army against the Romans which should have beene conducted by that crafty Enemy Haniball for prevention he thus practised hee would often frequent the Company of Haniball falling into friendly conference about the Battels betwixt them fought before in Italy and Affrica feeding and pleasing the humour of Haniball lest he should leese his company and so faile of his intended purposes which was to bring Antiochus into a mistrust and iealousie of the fidelitie of Haniball so that the conduction of the moyetie of this Army might not be granted him which tooke effect for his secret comming to Scipioâ lodging yet so that some of Antiochus friends might take notice of it also in the day having conference together if any approch'd neere Scipio would suddenly be silent and winde away from his company which actions of his wrought his desires for Antiochus durst not trust him fearing there was some plotted treachery betwixt them CHAP. CCXV Politique devises used by Archelaus Mithridates to cause his Souldiers to fight when they were both unwilling and fearefull ARchelaus Mithridates Lievtenant at Pirâa perceiving his Souldiers had small courage to fight he so wearied them with continuall labour that they were glad to desire him to fight that the warres might be ended the same did Cyrus King of Persia in the warres against Astyages King the Medes minding to stirre up the valour of his dejected Souldiers fiercely to give Battell to their Enemy he wearied them all one day with hewing downe of wood and on the morrow after hee made a plenteous feast for them demanding in the feast time which day liked them best they allowing of the pastime of that day present to whom he replyed this pleasure must be obtained by the other dayes paines for except yee first overcome the Medes yee can never live at freedome or in pleasure by this they tooke great courage to fight After the same manner Epaminondas being ready to give battell to the Lacedemonians hee perceiving his Souldiers hearts to faint frames a short Oration to instigate them to fight telling them how that the Lacedemonians had determined if they got the victory to slay all their men to make all their wives and children bond-slaues for ever and to beat downe the City of Thebes flat to the ground with these words the Thebans were so grieved and moved that at the first brunt they overcame their Enemies Agesilaus had pitcht not farre from Orchomeno a City that was in league with him hee perceiving that the chiefest part of his Army had their treasure in the Campe commanded the Townes-men to receive nothing into the Towne belonging to the Army to the intent his Souldiers might fight the more furiously knowing they should fight both for their lives and goods Also Gelon King of Syracuse entring warre against the Persians to make his Souldiers disdaine and undervalue the Enemy causeth divers of the poorest and most uncomliest weake persons of the Enemie to be stript starke naked and led them before all the divisions of the Army to perswade them that the Enemy was but silly poore wretches and scarse worth the fighting withall All these Projects have taken good effect in the ancient warres CHAP. CCXIV. A Politique Stratagem used by Flavius to bring Gracchus into an ambush whereby he and his Romans were sâaine TItus Gracchus being in the Country of the Lucans who were then divided divers Townes being rendred up to Haniball and certaine abode under the Romans jurisdiction of the which sort the chiefe Ruler that yeare was one Flavius a Lucan this Flavius on a suddain turned to Haniball and sending to Mago to speake with him he conspired to deliver Gracchus the Roman Generall unto him so as the Lucans might be received into amitie which being condescended unto he brought Mago to a great covert of Wood willing him to hide himselfe with a great company of men of Armes appointing him the time when he would bring the Roman Captaine into his hands Returning to Gracchus he gave him to understand that he had begun a great enterprise and that he must be the instrument to effect it which was that he had moved and perswaded all the Princes of the Lucans that were gone to the amity of Haniball to returne againe to the obedience of Rome I
this Receit then strongly bound with pack-thread and coted with moulten pitch making therein but one vent of an inch deep wherein must be put fine powder to prime it bruised very small this being fired with a match after it hath burnt awhile ding it into any water it will rise and burne furiously upon the top this is very proper to set fire upon the Enemies floates or Galleries that are built upon the water there shall need no Figure to demonstrate this CHAP. CCXLVIII Of certaine earthen Bottels filled with a kinde of mixture to be fired which are thrown amongst the Enemie THere are certaine Earthen Bottels to be made of a round fashion being not halfe burnt are best for this use they are invented to disorder the Enemies Rankes or to astonish them being whirld out of the Souldiers hands amongst the Enemies will soone make them give ground the device is this having got as many of these Bottels as shall be thought requisite these must bee filled halfe full of Serpentine powder or somewhat more there is to be mixt with it a quantity of Hogges grease Oyle of Stone Brimstone Saltpeeter twice refined Aqua vitae Pitch these being stirred together over a soft fire in some earthen vessell this composition being put into the Bottell with fine powder bruised to cause it to fire suddainly the Bottell is to have a Cord to throw it by this hath wrought strange effects Also there is a kinde of Composition which is besmeared about Ropes ends and Hoopes which are to be throwne from a Wall upon the Enemy which will burne and disorder them wonderfully especially at the scaling of a Wall The Composition is this take Sulphre in meale sixe parts of Rozin in meale three parts these being melted in a Pan over a slow fire then taking Stone-pitch one part hard waxe one part of Towe halfe a quarter part of Aqua vitae halfe a quarter part of Camphire â
parts these being also melted together there must bee stirred into it Saltpeeter-meale two parts and when it is taken off the fire there must be foure parts of bruised powder mixt with it these being oynted upon Hoopes and Ropes and set on fire wheresoever they light they cannot be quenched but will burne the Enemy to death View the Figures following CHAP. CCXLIX How a frame of Musquets are to be made and ordâred for the defence of a Breach or for the flanking of a Battalia of Pikes THe use of this frame of Musquets is very excellent both in the defence of Breaches Bridges Ports or to be plac'd before the Divisions of Pikes or flanking the Pikes in Battell whereby the Enemie will be wonderfully shaken and by the helpe of a few men which are to remove them too and fro and to give fire to the traines strange exploits may be performed The manner of it is thus A Frame is made of Boordes or Planke three Stories high one story halfe a foot above the other and a foot or more behinde one the other the lowermost tyre is to lye about three foot from the ground the next halfe a foot above that and so the third there are certain quilles or small spouts of Brasse to goe from one touch-hole to the other so that the traine being fired they shall one discharge after another beginning first with the uppermost tyre as the Enemy enters the Breach then the second and the lowermost last there is also a broad plate which shall be plac'd over the Breeches of the Musquets that no sparkles may fall downe into the Pans of the second nor the lowermost tyre each tyre is to hold twelve Musquets a breast one being plac'd a foot distance from the other there are certaine Ringles on each side to remove it by There is one in Germany that hath onely twelve Musquets which may be discharged eight and forty times according to the French new invention for Pistols This was practised at Ostend when Duke Albert made his potent assault by which he was wonderfully repuls'd View the Figure CHAP. CCL An Instrument called a Flaile used in the defending of a Breach or scaling of a Wall or when the Enemy is at handy blowes THis instrument is used in the Warres to defend breaches or when the Enemy is entered the streets of a Towne and are at close fight then these are the onely weapons for dispatch there being no defence for it it is made much after the fashion of a Flayle onely the Swingill is short and very thicke having divers Iron Pikes in it upon all parts of it that which way soever it falles it destroyes divers souldiers are appointed to attend the Enemies assaulting the Breach some standing at one end of the Breach the residue at the other and when the Enemy is come up at push of Pike so close that the Pikemen can make no use of their Pikes then these Flayles makes way through their Head-peeces and Armour View the Figure CHAP. CCLI The use of the Turne-pike and how it is framed and of the excellent defence it makes both against Horse and Foote upon all straights and passages THis Instrument is of great use to bee cast into straites breaches passages or high-wayes for which way soever it is rowled there bee sharpe pikes towards the Enemy to hinder his approches the manner of framing of it is after this manner First there is a round Beame of light wood as Firre or Sallow about twelve Inches in circumference and ten or twelve foot long at every halfe-footes length or under there must bee holes bored thorow every way a-crosse then there must bee Staves fitted for those holes of good seasoned Ash about a yard and a halfe long somewhat tapering towards each end the ends of these Staves must bee armed with Iron Pikes cheeked downe a good way that they may not bee hackt off with their Swords then being droven into the foresaid holes just halfe way of the Staffe it will bee defensive which way soever it bee turned the beame is to be so made that one may be fastned to the other by hookes at each end so that if need bee halfe a score of them may bee coupled together or otherwise as the breach or passage is in breadth the Musqueâiers may shoot over them and the Pikes may defend them so that the Enemy shall not have the advantage to pull them asunder and so long as they lye neither Horse nor Foot can passe for them when they are to be transported by waggon then the Staves are to be knockt out that they may lye in closer roome View the Figure following CHAP. CCLII The use of the Pallizadoes to prevent both Horse and Foote from any sudden assault and how they are framed HIs Excellency the Prince of Orange had alwayes these Instruments carryed in his Army either by Water or by Land for wheresoever hee did incampe his Army for any time especially if the Enemy were quartered neere he alwayes gave directions to
the forlorne hopes in regard they are first to charge the enemy these troopes being thus ordered are to be taught how to advance and retreat performing all actions as ample as if the enemy were encountring with them This kind of exercise will make them ready and orderly in their performances otherwise it may prove dangerous to bring them to the encounter A Generall is to animate his souldiers in time of need to take paines as the valiant Emperour Vespasian who was the first man that carried a Basket of earth to the Fortification that his souldiers might not thinke scorne to imitate him it is the sober obedient minde and the hard painefull body that makes the noble souldier A Generall must take away all hope of refuge from his souldiers in time of Battell as William the Conquerour and Julius Caesar did send away their shipping that there souldiers should hope for nothing but either victory or a grave and in many Battells troopes of horses have been placed in the reare of the Army to put to the sword all such as turne head to looke for refuge It is not sufficient for a Generall to get a victory but also to know how to use it for many times security and negligence after a conquest hath bred utter ruine as appeared by the history of Bayan Chinsan who was Generall to the Tartarian Emperour after he had vanquisht his enemy at Cinguinguy by their carelesnesse disorders and drunkennesse were set upon in the night by the remnant remaining who put them all to the sword It is very dangerous for a Generall to present battell to an enemy in such a difficult place that he is devoyd of all refuge or possibility to escape whereby urgent necessity may make an enemy desperate If a Generall sees his horse-troopes too weak to encounter with the Enemies then he must give order for divers shot to march up in file with the horse then seeing their advantage to breake out from them and gall the enemy these shot would be often exercised with the horse to make them apt to give an assault and also upon occasion to reunite themselves into a body to make a defence If a Generall drawes out any Winges of shot to charge and skirmish with the enemy any farre distance before the body of the Army then they ought to be backed with a guard of Pikes which are to rescue them from the charge of horse as also to aide them if they should joyne pell mell with the enemies forlorne hope but this is to be performed long before the bodyes of either Armyes can meet which kind of skirmishes are for divers good ends as first to discover and winne some ground of advantage or to give the souldiers courage by seeing how those loose bands doe valiantly foyle those of the enemy in which skirmishes some politicke stratageme is to be used to skare and affright the enemy for any unexpected accident will seeme strange to an Army although it be never so small and will be ready to disorder them he that commands these troopes must be very wise and circumspect left hee falles into the enemies stratagems which may discourage the Armie Also a Generall is not to trust to a seeming victory for many times good successe at the first in a battell occasioneth the overthrow of many great actions as we have the example of Theoderick Generall of the Germans his army being very potent had gotten the best of William Earle of Flanders at the first encounter which made the Germans confident and the rather secure in regard their strength exceeded the Flemmings but the Flemmings being rather desperate than resolute and by the valour of the Earle they had so reunited their broken troopes and with a furious charge did so shake and disorder the Germans that many of them were slaine and the rest put to flight If a Generall or some other great Commander or if any part of the Army should be cut off by the enemy it is best to keep it from the knowledge of the rest of the Army lest it dishearten them If an Army bee to march in the darke to avoyd confusion command must bee given that every souldier shall carry the end of his Leaders pike or weapons from making any noise and by that means they shall keep right in their ranks A Generall in time of battell must be very wise and discreet to give order when the skirmishers of the loose-banded Maniples shall make their recreat and to what place also when the Horse shall charge and what part of the enemies divisions they shall assault and to give order what foot-men shall be drawne out to succour them if occasion be also what Battalia's shall advance forwards and when to retreat likewise when the whole body of the Army shall charge and what divisions shall pursue the victory alwayes remembring to keep the maine Battell stedfast and not to move in pursuit after the vanquisht enemy also to have Officers in the time of fight to gather together such stragling souldiers as shall bee disrank't and in disorder and so make a body of them in the reare of the Army There are sundry opinions about the place of a Generall in the time of giving battell but questionlesse the best and securest place is before the battell of succour but at the first he may stand in the front of the maine battell untill such time as the forlorne hopes are beaten in he is to ride upon a small Palfrey having a guard of able gentlemen in like sort attending him the which he may send to and fro upon all occasions to give Officers intelligence of his pleasure If a Generall shall perceive fresh aids are approaching then let him use his best endeavours to give the enemy battell before they arrive and also to draw out a convenient force to meet those aids and give them battell in some place of greatest advantage If a Generals victuals amunition or pay begins to faile then let him endeavour to give his enemy battell if he suspect Supplies but if he knowes his enemy is in want either of victuals amunition c. or that sicknesse mutinies or the like are in his Army so that any hope be that his Army may of it selfe dissolve then a Generall must stand strongly upon his guard and by all meanes avoid joyning battell as was practised by the Prince of Orange about fourteene yeares since when Grave Hendrick Vandenberg marcht over the river Ysell in a great frost by the Towne of Duesburgh into the Vello with ten thousand men where his Excellency and the States of Holland might have given him battell with a great deale of conveniency but he rather suffered him to pillage the Dorpes and burne where he pleased because hee knew hee could not stay long nor march far from the river lest the frost should have broke and he disappointed of his returne If a Generall hath had victory triumphed on his side a little
to march before the Foot and before them certain Spies to discover for fear of the enemies Ambushes If marching from an enemy the Horse-Troops are to follow in the Rear of the Army to charge the enemy if he offers to pursue An Army marching through straight lanes must order their men into so many Files as may well march a Brest An Army being to march over Heaths or Plains then they must march by divisions as namely three or four Companies a Brest that they may the readier and more suddenly be drawn into Battalia An Army is commonly divided into three divisions viz. the Vant-guard Battell and Rear-guard every Colonell ought to march according to his antiquitie one before another after like manner every Captain of every Colonels Regiment is to doe the same That Regiment which marcheth in the Vant-guard the first day ought to come to their quarters very timely then the Battell must march forwards and be quartered beyond them then the Rear-ward is to march up beyond the Battell and there to bee quartered so that the next morne it may bee ready at the discharging of the warning peece to march Note that Regiment which marcheth the first day in the Van the day following is to march in the Rear and they are daily thus to take their turns if the March continues long We are further to observe whether we are to march in the day time or in the night and accordingly we are to demean our selves If by day The manner now in use is to send out before the Army by a sufficient trusty Guide which knows wel the passages of the Countrey certain Fire-locks Dragones and Musketires to discover the enemy and the Horse are to represse the enemies incursions these are likewise to surprize straight waies Bridges and Foords Next after these are the Pioners to march with a good guard to mend the waies and to cut through passages so as the Ordnance may be drawn safe and the Army march the best and neerest way The Foot of the Vant-guard or right Wing is in the next place to follow every Battalia thereof in their due order the one halfe of the Horse of the Army before them and all their baggage or carriage behind them in the Rear The Battalions of the Battell are in the next place to follow in the same equipage the former did viz. with all their baggage and carriage in the Rear Lastly the Battalions of the Rearward or left Wing are to follow in March with all their baggage and carriage behind them also and every one of these Battalions are to have their shot before and behind and the residue of the Horse are to bring up the Reare The Ordnance are to be distributed as the Carriage is viz. both behind the Vantguard the Battell and the Rear-ward the better to secure against all attempts But this kind of ordering the Horse the Ordnance and the Baggage is most commonly used when the enemy is not at hand As for the marching of an Army by night all the baggage and carriages are to bee sent before the Armie with a sufficient guard next after them your Pike-men then the Musketires and all the Horse in the Rear so that by break of day they may come all together to their Rendevou This way an Army in the night is best and easilyest kept together and is soonest espied if it faulters but this is also to bee used when the enemy is not neer Wee are to observe that in a March both Colonels Captains and other inferiour Officers are called from the leading of their own Regiments and Companies to command in another Regiment or Company which many times happens in regard the Generall will have the eldest Colonels by him to discourse and advise of things Materiall about the Warres So that a Lieutenant Colonell commands a Regiment and the eldest Captain the Colonels Company also a Lieutenant to command a private Company and these are thus ordered and disposed as it shall please the Serjeant-Major to give commandement An Army being thus orderly marcht to the place of their inquartering the Generall his field-Martiall and Serjeant-Major generall are to be very wise and circumspect in placing the Horse-guards outermost of all upon speciall passages where they must set out their Horse-sentinels a good distance from the guard that they may the better discover and give warning of the enemies approaches by making an Alarme by the discharge of their Pistols so that the whole Army may presently bee in armes The Foot-sentinels are to stand upon some passages neerer to the Quarters than the Horse are Upon Alarme given all the Companies of the Army are speedily to march into some convenient place appointed by the Generall over night where every Company is to be drawn into Battalia fit to charge the enemy And as before I have said how the Foot should march in divisions over a Heath or Plain after the same proportion the Horse-troops also are to march in divisions viz. two four or six Cornets in a division neither divisions of Horse nor Foot are to march in far distance one from the other but so as the whole Army suddainly may joyn in Battell if the enemy should approach At every stand the Army makes upon a Heath or Plain every single division is to march up and front with the next division before it upon the left hand of the same and if the stay bee long and the place dangerous then successively all the divisions are to bee drawne into a compleat Battell After this very manner the Army must be demeaned in marching off from a Heath or Plaine if the enemy chaseth them in the Reare thinking to take an advantage when the Army shall be drawne out by Companies to march through some narrow passages lanes or high-wayes the Horse are to be drawne in Battalia in the Reare of these Troopes to receive the charge of the enemy untill such time as all the Foot Troopes are marcht through those straights where having convenient ground they are to re-imbattell themselves to entertaine the enemies charge if he dares adventure to follow But the safest way is if an Army cannot eschue but must breake his aray to march from an enemy through a straight he being ready to take his advantage to charge them then to give them Battell if your Army be equivalent in strength is the safest way if not then to intrench the Army securely waiting an opportunity and making use of some pollicy to get safely from them If an Army be weaker in Horse than the enemies Army is it is very dangerous to march over the Plaines but rather take some hilly rockie way whereby the enemies horse shall be unprofitable The enemy being neere at hand the best way is to have the Artillery and Baggage to march on the contrary side from the enemy in all straights and in Champions to be plac'd in the midst of the Army In extremity of hot weather the
Sutlers belonging to every Company may march with their Waggons between the Companies whereby they may the sooner be relieved with meat and drink which otherwise they cannot come unto but once a day but this must be when there is no fear of the enemy It is requisite to have good Guides for direction of the best and safest way Likewise those Horse-men that are commanded to bee Vant-currers for the discovering of the enemy their dutie is also to view the passages and to take notice of the breadth of every straight way the Quarter-Masters are to doe the same and to give intelligence that the Army may march accordingly As for example suppose the way bee eighteene foote broad the Armie must bee commanded to march six men in Rank or Brest because every Foot-man will have three foot in breadth between File and File and six foot at the least between Rank and Rank so that twentie foure foot in breadth and foure Miles in length will but containe an Army marching of three or foure and twenty thousand When an Army is constrained to march thus in length the straight passages hindring from marching in divisions may prove very dangerous if extraordinary intelligence bee not hourely had of the enemies proceedings for should an enemy watch his opportunity to fall on the Front Flank or Rear of the Armie there could bee very little help expected for the Front were not able to succour the Rear no more than the Reare could the Front and being charged upon the Flank there could bee but a poor resistance made But the best and safest way in such an unexpected danger is either to draw as many Companies as may possibly bee gotten into such closes of ground as shall bee strongly fenced and there order them in Battalia where they shall bee able to make a good resistance untill the residue of the Army provides for its safety Or otherwise if the enemy chargeth upon any of the sides then it is best to file all the Musketires upon that Flank the enemy strives to charge so that every Souldier shall give fire over the hedge as hee marches and so passe along But if an enemy should chance to break into the high-way with their Horses bee it in the Front or Reare of the Army there is no way but to barricado up the way with Waggons or fell trees crosse the way or by fyring a great quantitie of feare-wood to hinder the enemies execution untill the Army be drawn out of the way into the fields where they may so order themselves that the enemy cannot possibly rout them if a few Troops should bee assaulted by the enemies Horse in their March the dimond Battell or the crosse Battell is of greatest strength otherwise if an Army opposeth another Army upon the plaines then a Battell so framed that most hands may be brought to fight and succours to releeve them is best alwayes having the advantage of Winde and Sunne with Woods Rocks Rivers Ponds or great Ditches either on Flanck or Reare or both It is a thing unsufferable for souldiers to ramble from their Colours to laze or pillage but to march orderly in their rancks for the Provost-Marshall by his Commission and authority ought to hang up such fellowes the next bough they come at for the whole Army to see and be warned by as they shall passe by them in their March for the inconveniences are many and dangerous to an Army The enemy by taking them gaineth intelligence of the state of the Army besides the mischiefe which such fellowes doe commit in robbing and pilfering whereby a friend-people will bee incenst and ready to be treache rous to an Army seeing themselves abused and bereft of their goods It is policy if an Army marches in an enemies countrey to ruine destroy and burne whatsoever may be advantagious to the enemies livelyhood providing alwayes sufficiently for your owne Army If there should be any suspition that the enemy strives to gaine some places of advantage to hinder the march it is convenientest to send speedily certaine Horse-Troopes likewise Shot and Pikes upon Bedees in manner of Dragons or tenne or twelve men in a waggon hurry them speedily to prevent the enemy from fortifying themselves in such places of advantage The Lord Montpezat in his march from Fossar was put to a dangerous plunge he being constrained to take his way through the Valley Pratgella the entrance into which was most difficult in regard the Hilles and Mountaines were held and possest with the enemy whereby hee lost divers of his men wherefore hee sent certaine Forces under the conduct of Monsieur Dambres to get the higher ground and force his enemy to a retreat which they did excellently performe by which policy hee marcht safe without the losse of a man The wedge-Battell is the absolutest forme to enter a straight for the Shot comes so fluent and peircing that the enemy cannot possibly resist unlesse the passage be Barricadoed up If any Enemy be farre stronger both in Foote and Horse then thy Army is provide that he assaults thee not on every side but be sure of some place of safeguard as Woods Bogges or Rivers for if the enemy be not three times as strong as thy Army is he shall shew himselfe of very poore judgement to divide his Army and weaken it for to assault thee in divers places which may purchase his owne overthrow Machiavill in his Art of Warre adviseth Generalls to accustome their souldiers to march and in marching to joyne in Battalia ready for fight and so draw out into a march againe then to face about into the Reare and draw up into Battalia againe the like also to performe on either Flanck so that upon all occasions suddenly they might understand to order themselves and range themselves into any forme of Battell but where there is no place of safeguard or advantage the quadrate forme of imbatttelling is safest for he durst not devide his forces to charge that kinde of forme upon all sides It were very commendable and very advantagious to the strengthning of our kingdome if every Lord Lieutenant might draw all the forces of the shire together unto some convenient place in the midst of it taking a convenient time of the yeere that neither Hay-time nor Harvest may hinder wheresuch troops may be drawn into all formes of Battell and learne to understand all advantages in march If an Army marches through the enemies land or farre from the water so that provision may not be conveyed by shipping the best way is to drive after the Army herdes of Beeves and Sheepe which being alive cannot much cumber the Army all other provision is to be conveyed by Waggon A Generall must be very vigilant and circumspect in his march to discover all Ambushes by which he may two wayes incurre danger viz. either by marching into them or through the enemies policy trained into them unawares For the avoyding of the first perill as before
are best horst or those that are nimblest of foote so that they may the safer retire upon all occasions moreover they must not stay over long behind the Army but so as they may soone recover it for otherwise they will be cut off by the enemy If a retreat be wisely carried the enemy that shall follow may receive more dammage then they that retreat But on the contrary side if you perceive the enemy doth provide to steale from you it is wisedome to anticipate such passages as they must passe thorow sending secretly certaine troopes to fortifie at the entrance of them likewise to barricado up the way with trees and to have your Army alwayes in a readinesse to set out after them following them at the heeles but in this case the Army must keepe a very strict order in their Battallia's and march up close together commanding your horse to charge the enemy in the Reare which will bee a meanes to stay the hindermost part of the Army and then the Vantguard of your enemies Army being come to the passages that are blockt up it will so discourage the enemy that your Army marching up to them in Battell aray they will bee easily overthrowne as there hath beene divers examples to verifie this The lightest Ordnance are the best to pursue the enemy withall for which purpose Grave Maurice the Prince Van Nasaw had fifty or sixty small field peeces cast which hee used to place between his Battallions which were of great service in the time of fight for two or three men could weild one of them as they pleased both in advancing it forwards and drawing backe as occasion served and it were very fit and of excellent use to have such small peeces cast here in England for his Majesties service which may bee imployed many waies I have observed the Hollanders how they made use of these small Ordnances to place them in little vessels which they provided to safeguard their great rivers as the river Issel and the Rhine one of these had thirty or forty souldiers to man her and eight or tenne of these peeces whereby they prevented the enemy from marching over the said rivers likewise they were safeguards to the Army when they were convayed by Boates up those rivers or when they lay intrencht neere any great river they safeguarded the Reare of the qnarters from treachery also they safe conducted such Boates as brought Victuals and Ammunition to the Army If occasion should bee in our land which God forbid it should be they could not doe us lesse service than by experience they have done them besides such small vessels being made for service were of more worth to offend an enemy that should dare saile up in any of our great rivers than the greatest Ship of burden for it were impossible for our great Ships to make a fight in the river Thames but they will be more ready to hurt themselves than the enemy whereas these small vessels will lye under the shot and glide up and downe by the great vessels sides and gall them In the next place it remaines how an Army should March neere an enemies Battery to secure themselves from the shot in this you must observe the situation of their Batteries how they are flancked by which you may come to perceive in what direct liâe eâch peece of Ordnance shall make her true shot and so accordingly either to open the files and ranckes for the passage of the shot or else to fetch a circumference in your March so as the shot shall not touch the files but only a ranke but the securest way is to March secretly by the most obscurest places so as the Ordnance may not discover you Lastly for conclusion if the enemy should assault your troopes in in some narrow passages or high wayes you are to demeane your selfe as followeth First you are to fill the passage or high way with your pikes if the breadth of your troopes be not sufficient to performe it then double your rancks whereby the Wings will extend themselves to the filling up of the passage these then charging your enemies hande or foote your Musketiers being in the Reare the Battell being thus ordered let the first ranke of Musketiers which are those next the pikes face to the right hand and march forth file-wise close up by the right flanke of the pikes untill he that is leader of the said file be even with the Front of the Pikes then he is to face to the right hand and lead them quite crosse the Front of the Pikes untill he hath attained the further part of the Front to the left hand which being performed they are to make a stand and couch under the Pikes and give fire upon their knees so as the Pikes may not be hindred to charge then are they to march downe by the left flancke and place themselves in the Reare of the shot and the next files in order are to advance into the Front after the same manner and performe the same service by this meanes continuall fire shall be given upon the enemy whilst this skirmish is in action Let there be drawne out certaine Pikes and Musketiers into the best inclosed fields either on one or both sides of the way where they may secure themselves from the enemies horse and there charge the enemy on the flancks or at least keepe them from charging your owne troopes that are in skirmish to maintaine the passage view the figure following in the next page The figure of the Battell Front Left flancke Right flanke Reare In this figure the Character p shewes how the Pikes are plac't their Fronts being doubled the other represents the Musketiers as you may perceive them marching up the right flancke and so plac't under the Pikes in the Front ready to give fire upon the enemy you may likewise perceive certaine shot drawne out into two closes upon each side of the high way whose duty is to give fire upon the enemies flancks as they are charching the Front of the Battell or if the enemy should draw out any forces to charge your Flancks then these shot having Pikes to joyne with them shall be able to encounter with them and prevent them Thus I hope I have collected sufficient instructions which may give any reasonable man satisfaction concerning the ordering of their March only if you please I will referre you to divers Modernâ Authors which have write of this subject viz. Ierosme Cattamo pag. 133. Machiavill pag. 67. Bellay pag. 151. Barrit pag. 132. Edmonds pag. 39. Garrits Arte of Warre pag. 245. In the next place we are to discourse of the incamping of an Army and how to order the Guards and the Intrenchments Thus ends the sixteenth Section RVLES TO BE OBSERVED IN QVARTERING OR INCAMPING AN ARMY SECT XVII CHAP. IIII. How a Generall is to quarter his Army with the election of places of greatest security what Redoubts are to be raised
which both Generall and Officers must make use of in the time of fight or skirmish HAving collected the best Observations that my poor indevours could attain unto for the fitting of all thing requisite before the time of fight now it remains to discourse of such necessary principles as are convenient to be used in the time of fight so that there may bee nothing omitted which may bee an inducement or furtherance to a victory Wherefore presupposing that the Battell Standards are pitcht and the Army ranged accordingly as before is shewed the first thing that is to be done is to draw out a certain company of Horse and Foot to surprize the enemies Ordnance in which they are not bound to keep any array or order but to run disbanded and fall pell mell upon the enemy whereby his Ordnance will be disabled from shooting above once In the mean time the Forlorn Hopes and such disbanded Shot are to skirmish with the enemy partly to see if they can disorder any of their Divisions or gain some prisoners whereby the Generall may learn how they are imbattelled and what Stratagems they intend to use with the true number both of their Horse and Foot so as he may the better fit himself for them as also by their first onset to breed courage in his own men and to make them disdain their enemy The Forlorn Hope is duly to bee supplyed with men and munition either from the Wings of the main-Battel or else some Maniples appropriated for that purpose according as they prevail against the enemy so they are to be strengthned if the enemy bee too potent for them then they are to retrait behind the main-Battell and when the two Battels joyn these are to sally out and charge the enemies Flanks Some Stratagem or other ought to bee put in practice at the first encounter for a small matter if it comes unexpectedly will discourage an enemy If there be any Ambuscado's secretly laid for to charge the enemies in the Flanks or Rear let them execute their charge when the two Battels joyn in fight whereby they may be disheartned If in case the enemy take the charge and make a retrait those Officers that lead up the Forlorn Hopes to skirmish must not pursue the retrait nor suffer the souldiers to follow the enemy no further since that this skirmishing is to no other end than to breed a certain impression and good opinion in the minds of your own souldiers The absolutest way to disorder the enemies Troops is to charge their Battalia's either with your Horse or Foot both in Flank and Front * and then having certain Troops of Horse ready formed in manner of a wedge-Battell that shall indevour to enter the point of the Battell and so disorder their Ranks The Generall is to cause it to bee given out in the time of fight that hee hath a new supply of men comming unto him and may make a shew of some matters like a truth that may signifie his Succours to be neer at hand This may take effect to discourage them so that with little difficulty they may be vanquish'd Sulpitius put all the servants and labourers belonging to the Army upon beasts unfit for fight causing them to bee ranged in such sort that they seemed afar off to be a great number of Horse-men whom he sent up upon a mountain some what neer unto his enemies Army commanding them to keep themselves close untill the Battell was begun and that then they should shew themselves in many Troops like Horse-men faining to march down to charge the Rear of the enemies Army this put the enemy to flight But if the Countrey be plain so that no Ambush can be laid then there must be Trenches digged and men laid privily in them and covered over with green boughs Also such kind of Ditches may be digged and covered over slightly with boughs and earth laid slightly over and certain firme places bee left betwixt the Trenches with good marks for to find them at which places they may retire that are sent to charge the enemy faining to be afraid in their speedy retrait to cause the enemy to follow them the faster and so to fall into the snare Note that upon the disordering of the enemy the main-Battell is not to follow the pursuit but certain Troops of each Wings both of the Horse and Foot are to pursue the victory If any accident should happen unto the Generall during the Combat which might dismay his souldiers it is a point of great wisdome for to cover it and to make the best of it presently as Hostilius who seeing that his assistants which should have entred Battell with him went their waies without striking stroke hee knowing their departure would have greatly dismaid his souldiers caused it to be given out through all the Army that they went away through his commandement this did not only appease the people but did moreover incourage them that they were victorious Sylla having part of his Troop slain fearing lest his Army should be discouraged hee said he sent them of purpose to be slain in regard they conspired against him In the Battell of Flanders when the enemy had cut off the whole Regiment of Scots that were sent to guard a passage one only man brings the newes of it his Excellency caused him to be slain lest he should have frighted the Army by the report of so sudden an accident A Generals care must ever be to avoid confusion of fight which is to begin before your time which causeth such inconveniences as are cause oftentimes of losse Therefore in the beginning of your fight take great heed you invade not nor fight confusedly wheras every part of the Army hath his ordinary time to fight neither suffer any part of your Army to fight with your enemy in any other fashion than you appointed them At your first onset in charging the enemy the Army must give a mighty terrible shout to dishearten the enemy and then afterwards keep great silence that the sounds of the Drums and Trumpets may be heard and distinguished as also such commands as Officers shall give If your Horse-men be oppressed with your enemies Horse-men send for succour a supply of Musketires who may scattering and out of order as occasion shall serve shoot at the oppressors and upon occasion retire and returne very often to these you may send a guard of Pikes for rescue the better to bring them off safe But if you invade your enemy with Musketires with your guard of Pikes send some Horse so that both may defend them from invasion of the enemies Horse-men Likewise to give the enemie his hands full follow him with a Battalion resolutely to put all or one of his Battalions to rout and having discomfited any one of his Battels send only a small or convenient company to pursue the chase and with the rest invade quickly some part of his Army fighting with any one
of your Battells this must of necessity be done for sundry Victories have been lost upon this occasion that when one Battell hath overthrown his first encountred enemies Battell it hath immediately followed the chase and not holpen his own fellowes in danger Likewise in your first joyning of Battell if your Fore-ward gain the Victory joyne other Battels immediately whilst comfort is on your side and your enemies disheartned This got Bucoy the victory at Prague If your Foot-men be vehemently oppressed with your enemies Foot-men send your Horse-men to invade the Flanks of your enemies and with them some Shot to hold them play but if you can plant a Peece of Ordnance against their Flanks it will gall them shrewdly If your enemies main Battell doe urge very valiantly your Fore-ward and his other Battels be not ready to help or rescue cause both your other Battels one on the one side and the other on the other side freshly to invade your enemies main Battel and herein you shall do wisely imitating our brave English at Poytirs When the Generall perceiveth he hath a greater Army than his enemy minding to compasse him about before he be aware let the Front of the Battell be ranged equall to the Front of the enemies and so soon as the fight is begun let him make the Front by little and little to retire and the Wings to advance a little forwards and then charge the enemy upon the Flanks By this many Armies have been vanquish'd It hath been a thing of great importance whilst the fight continueth to give out the word that the Generall or some chief Commander of the enemies is slain or that one Wing or other of their Army is vanquish'd Also the Chivalry of the enemies is to be feared with some strange fights or by some fire-works by which they may bee made unserviceable Now if the enemy have any Peeces of Ordnance in the Rear of their Army if their Battalia's suddenly divide themselves you are to doe the like for bee sure they intend to discharge upon you If the enemy should endanger the taking of your Baggage by no means suffer any of your Troops either Horse or Foot confusedly to run to relieve the same but advisedly send a sufficient Strength to perform that Service when the enemy shall bee most busie in ransacking the Waggons whereby they may be easily vanquish'd Where the enemy comes most potently and furiously upon any part of your Army be sure there to discharge your Ordnance at the thickest of them and being thereby disperst let your Horse charge them taking the advantage of their disorder If the enemies Horse charge any of your Battalia's in the midst of it bee ready to give way to them by making a passage for them and as they passe through charge them upon either Flank by which means they will have the worst of it Lastly to end with Machiavils Rules of Warre which hee hath set down for Maximes to be observed by all Commanders as followeth 1 The same that helpeth the enemy hurteth thee and the same that helpeth thee hurteth the enemy 2 He that shall be in the War most vigilant to observe the devises of the enemy and shall take most pains to exercise his Army shall incur least perils and may hope most of the victory 3 Never conduct thy men to fight the field if first thou hast not confirm'd their minds and knowst them to be without fear and to be in good order for thou oughtst never to enterprize any thing of danger with thy souldiers but when thou seest they hope to overcome 4 It is better to conquer the enemy with famine than with yron in the victory of which fortune may doe much more than valour 5 No purpose is better than that which is hid from the enemy until thou hast executed it 6 To know in the Warre how to understand occasion and to take it helpeth more than any other thing 7 Nature breedeth very few strong men but industry and exercise maketh many 8 Discipline may doe more in Warre than fury 9 When any depart from the enemies side for to come to serve thee when they be faithfull they shall be unto thee alwaies great gains for that the power of the adversaries are more diminished with the losse of them that run away than of those that are slain although that the name of a Fugitive be to new friends suspected and to old odious 10 Better it is in pitching the field to reserve behind the first Front aid enough than to make the Front bigger to disperse the Souldiers 11 Hee is difficulty overcome which can know his own power and the same of the enemy 12 The valiantnesse of the souldiers availeth more than the multitude 13 Sometimes the situation helpeth more than the valiantnesse 14 New and sudden things make Armies afraid slow and accustomed things bee little regarded of them Therefore make thy Army to practise and to know with small fights a new enemy before thou come to fight the Field with him 15 He that with disorder followeth the enemy after that his Battalia's be broken will do no other than to become of a Conquerour a Loser 16 He that prepareth not necessary victuals to live upon is overcome without yron 17 Hee that trusteth more in Hors-men than in Foot-men or more in Foot-men than in Horse-men must accommodate himself with the situation 18 When thou shalt understand there is a Spie from the enemy come into the Camp cause every man to goe to his lodging 19 Change purpose when thou perceivest that the enemy hath fore-seen it 20 Consult with many of those things which thou oughtest to doe the same that thou wilt after doe conferre with few 21 Souldiers when they abide at home are maintained with fear and punishment after when they are led to the Wars with hope and reward 22 Good Captains come never to fight the Field except necessity constrains them and occasion calls them 23 Cause that the enemy know not how thou wilt order thy Army to fight and in whatsoever manner thou ordainest it make that the first Battell may be received of the second and the second of the third 24 In the fight never make use of the Battell to any other thing than to the same for which thou hast appointed it if thou wilt make no disorder 25 The sudden accidents with difficulty are removed or remedied those that are thought upon with facility 26 Men yron money and bread be the strength of the Warre but of these four the first two bee most necessary because men and yron find money and bread but bread and money find not men and yron 27 The unarmed rich man is a booty to the poor souldier 28 Accustome thy souldiers to despise delicate living and lascivious apparrell Thus much I thought good to collect concerning this subject which I hope will give any discreet Souldier content RULES AND OBSERVATIONS TO BE VSED AFTER FIGHT SECT XXI CHAP. X.
your Battell at the first encounter then this second Battell of succour must advance up between the distances in the main Battell whereby the Front of it will be extended so much the wider But by the way you must not make your Front wider than the impalement of the Redouts and the Trenches of fire will permit for those that shall retrait beyond those Redouts and Trenches are but as lost men unlesse if occasion were they should joyn with the Horse-Troops to assist them Note if the main Battell bee advanc'd towards the enemy beyond the limits of the Redouts and if the Wings should stretch out wider than the impalement then if it be driven to retrait those out-parts of the Wings must first fall back and order themselves in the second Battell as they were before or otherwise some of them may be plac'd to secure the Flanks or the Rear or otherwise as the Generall shall think fit In the next place is the Battell in the Rear to be considered which consists only of three Battalia's and in each of them are foure hundred men they have also sufficient large spaces to receive the two former Battels and this is the last hopes the Army can expect Wherefore the Redouts must manfully bestir them to give continuall volleys of shot upon the enemies Flanks which will lie naked unto them The Ordnance after they have done their service must be with-drawn and plac'd before the Battalia's of succour where they may give fire once again upon the enemy after the main Battell shall be retraited into the second Battell and then they are to be with-drawn again into the Rear or else to bee plac'd upon the Flanks between the Redouts In each of the Redouts are two hundred men they are to secure the Flanks and the Rear of the Battell beyond these Redouts you may perceive two Ditches made the earth thrown up in way of a Brest-work towards the Flanks of our own Troops the breadth of them may be five or six foot these are to bee filled with Searwood Straw and other combustible stuffe the outmost next the enemy is first to bee set on fire The next Ditch is to bee made more neer to the Flanks of the Battell by eight or ten paces in all things like the first it is to be ordered this last is to bee fired a good while after the first so that they may indure burning the time of the fight But a principall respect is to be had to the Wind lest it should drive the smoke and fire upon your own Troops in a calme day it can doe no hurt to your selves but is very prevalent against the enemies Horse and will much strengthen the Redouts besides it will bee as a Pound to keep your own men from running away The Horse are ordered in five Battalia's upon either Wing along beyond the fiery Trenches being in each Battell five hundred Horse The first Battell being Harquebuziers are to charge the enemies Horse and the second are to releeve them or rescue them and so are the rest only the last Battell being Curassiers are to charge the enemies Flanks whilst their Horse are in action or if the enemies Horse flie then they are all of them to charge the Foot of the enemy and also to secure their own Foot-Troops from being charged In the Rear of these Horse-Troops are plac'd on either Wing five hundred Pikes and Muskets these are to aid the Horse and to line them with the Shot if need be or to be imployed in charging the enemies Flanks View the following Figure This kind of impaling with Redouts and firie Trenches is to be only practised when the enemy is farre stronger than your selfe so that your men cannot bee spared to impale your Battell neither is there any place of refuge to secure any part of the Battell for if there be then be sure to impale one of your Wings after this manner so that the Wind may convey the smoke sparks into the enemies teeth to their great annoyance CHAP. XIX The eighth form of imbattelling an Army the Flanks being impaled with Horse-Pallizado's and the Rear secured by a River it consists of five thousand Foot and one thousand Horse THis eighth forme of imbattelling is fittest and most proper if the enemy assails in such a place that the distance of ground is scant and the Rear of the Army fortifyed with some Moores Ponds Rivers or the like places of naturall strength The Flanks are Pallizado'd with Horse-Pallizado's or fortified with the Carriages or with some Hedges or Ditches so that a few men may bee able to secure them from the enemies Horse or Foot from taking any advantage You may perceive the Battell-Flags pitcht according as every Battalia is to bee ranged The two Forlorn Hopes are either of them consisting of 250 men and are advanc'd before the main Battell above an hundred paces they are flanked with 100 Horse Likewise the main Battell consists of 2880 Foot videlicet in each Battalia 180 men and sixteen Battalia's The Battell of succour is placed twenty paces behind the main Battell it consists of 1040 men there being eight severall Battalia's and each Battalia contains 130. The space or distance betwixt each of these Battalia's from Flank to Flank is twenty two paces being large enough for two of the Battalia's of the main Battell to retrait into View the Figure There is also allowed for the impalement of the Flanks to guard the Pallizado's 432 men it being 32 paces from the Front to the Rear and two Pikes and two Muskets in depth comes to no lesse to be placed upon both the Flanks There is also allowed 120 Shot to joyn with the Horse to aid them upon all occasions viz. on each Wing 60. To help Gunners and to defend the Ordnance which is placed upon such a place of advantage that the enemy cannot but with difficulty come at them there is 14 men at each Plat-forme or there may as many as you please be taken from the Battell of succour to guard the Ordnance and also a quantity of Horse to aid and assist them The thousand of Horse are thus disposed of first to Flanker the Forlorn Hopes there are 100. Next beyond the impalements upon either Flank are three Battels ranged the first hath 200. the second 150. and the third 100. Before the main Battell there are seven field-Peeces placed which are to scowre the distance betwixt the two Forlorn Hopes after they have wrought their effect they are to be drawn through the divisions of the main Battell and then placed before the Battell of succour and when the main Battell is retraited into the Battell of succour then they are to give fire again and immediately to be drawn in the Rear of all and there to be placed upon some hill so that the Battell stooping they may shoot over their heads to disorder the enemy or else the Battalia's must open suddenly whereby the Ordnance shall have freedome
to shoot The Rear of this Army is defended by a large River as by the foregoing Figure appeareth CHAP. XX. A description of the ninth Figure how to frame a Battell for Stratagem invironed with a Ditch being very prevalent in the Plains when the enemy predominates in Horse IN this following Figure you may first observe the Ditch marked A to bee six foot broad and three foot deep it hath on all four sides an entrance or way to sally in or out of twenty paces broad marked B and are so placed to allure the enemy to enter them You may likewise observe at every Passage five Battalia's of three hundred men in each Battalia there is a Peece of Ordnance placed behind every middle Battell when the enemy is ready to enter any of these passages then the middle Battell must open in the midst dividing either halfe on each side of the passage so as the Ordnance may play full in the face of the enemy then the 400 Horse are to issue out upon the enemy and to charge them in their disorders for the same purpose they are placed in the midst remote from the Foot being divided into four Squadrons in form of a Crosse standing ready faced towards the entrance of the passages being 400 in each Battalia The Foot are in all the Army only six thousand each Battalia hath particularly 300 men apeece If you have no Horse in the midst then divide them only into eight Troops placing them for Wings in an even Front or on the Angles in so doing the forme of the Battel will be hollow and the Battalia's that guard each passage will be but three apeece The Figure of this discourse followeth in the next Page The ninth Figure of the Battell for Stranagems This may bee a forme of imbatteling very prevalent to secure a weak Army that is compelled to fight and hath no place of advantage to help them but the open field and their own valours to trust unto CHAP. XXI A tenth forme of imbattelling an Army used by Henry the fourth of France against Duke Albertus of Austria at his approach to raise the siege of Amiens This Army consists of 12000 Foot and 4000 Horse THis following Figure demonstrates unto your view nine Battalions after this form marshalled first three of these Battalions were for the right Wing three other for the main Battell the other three for the left Wing The first three Battalions of the right Wing are each of them flanked with Musketires containing a thousand Foot in each before every of the said Battalions is placed nine Files of Musketires three in the right Angle three in the left and three in the midst before them every File contains ten men in depth The three Battalions for the main Battell are also flanked with Musketires having nine Files plac'd before them as the former had only these Battalions contain as many more men as the former did viz. two thousand in each The three Battalions for the left Wing are likewise imbattelled as the former Battels of the right Wing are with Musketires before them each Battalia contains a thousand men There are also twelve field-Peeces upon each Wing there are planted six viz. three fore-right and three Flank-wise to annoy the enemy both in Front and Flank The Horse are ranged without these upon either Wing somewhat oblique-wise to incompasse the enemy being in number four thousand and they are divided into three Battalia's the first contains five hundred the second three hundred and the last two hundred In the Rear of the Army was the Kings Trenches strongly fortified and guarded with three thousand Foot to defend him from the sallies of the Town in which respect he needed no Seconds View the Figure CHAP. XXII The eleventh forme of imbattelling an Armie consisting of 30000 Foot and 6000 Horse being a most excellent strong forme THis subsequent Figure represents unto your view a Battell formed with two Fronts or Faces the formost Battell is divided into eight principall Battalions each Battalia containing nine hundred men Pikes and Muskets which make ninety Files and ten deep in each In these eight formost Battalions are contained seven thousand and two hundred souldiers the spaces or distances betwixt each Battalia in the Front is four paces The second Front is divided into four great Battalia's containing one thousand and eight hundred Pikes and Muskets in each viz. one hundred and eighty Files and ten deep so that these foure last Battalia's containe seven thousand and two hundred souldiers as the formost Battell did the distance or spaces betwixt these four last Battalia's is twenty five paces Likewise the space or distance from the Front of the first Battell unto the Front of the Battell in the Rear is sixty paces In the time of fight the Generall is to take his place before the Front of the middle Battell in the Rear it being the place of greatest safety and most commodious for him to view the defects and to send his Commands about These Battalions are impaled upon both the Flanks with one thousand five hundred and forty Pikes viz. on each Flank seven hundred and seventy they standing one hundred and ten in Brest or Rank and seven deep The Rear of the Battalia's hath four thousand seven hundred and sixteen Pikes for its impalement they being plac'd but six deep in File Upon the outside of the Impalement you may observe plac'd upon either Flank or Wing twenty four Troops of Shot in little squares each Troop contains a hundred men so that in both the Wings being forty eight Troops of Shot and a hundred in each Troop amounts unto 4800. In the Front of all is plac'd eighteen Troops of Shot more in way of a Forlorn Hope each Troop also consists of an hundred Shot which amounts unto one thousand and eight hundred men these are to disband themselves and maintain skirmish with the enemy There are four hundred Shot and five hundred Pikes to guard the Ordnance There are also one thousand Pikes plac'd in each Wing five hundred in a Troop these are to aid the Horse or safe-guard the Shot either in the Wings or in the Forlorn Hope as occasion shall be offered Likewise there is allowed two hundred Shot and three hundred Pikes to guard the Carriages plac'd in the Rear Lastly there remains two hundred forty foure Pikes to bee imployed as occasion shall offer and necessity require Now wee are to observe that when the great Ordnance upon either side have discharged and that the enemy is approacht neer your Troops of Shot of the Forlorn Hope then those Maniples of Shot which stand before the Ordnance plac'd before the Battalia's in the Front are to divide themselves into the void spaces upon either hand so that the Ordnance may have free passage to play upon the enemies Troop and then the Shot may joyn together again The Forlorn Hope is continually to bee supplied with fresh Troops of Shot from the Flanks
upon their knees if the enemies Horse should offer to charge the Battell of Pikes at a convenient distance beyond this girdling all the residue of the Shot are ranged in small Maniples of thirty in each Before the Front of Pikes you see twenty two Maniples of Shot which are to disband themselves and give fire upon the enemy and are to be supplyed from those Maniples plac'd in the Wings These Maniples of Shot are thus ordered for two reasons For in the first place the enemy cannot possibly assault the body of Pikes but these Maniples of Shot are ready to give fire upon them and the Pikes are so sheltered and shadowed from the enemy that they cannot receive any dammage for indeed so long as the Pikes stand firme although the Shot should be routed yet it cannot be said the Field is won for the whole strength of an Army consists in the Pikes Secondly these Maniples may very easily bee drawn on a sudden into greater Divisions and as occasion shall bee offered may bee joyned with the Pikes and the Pikes suddenly drawn into any forme the Generall shall conceive best of they being ordered in apt Divisions with convenient distances betwixt each Battalia for that purpose And if so bee this Battell bee pitcht in such an advantagious ground that the enemies Horse may not have too much freedome to wrong the Shot this forme questionlesse is very prevalent Wherefore these Shot ought to have each man his Swines-Pike at his girdle to stick down against the Horse upon each corner of the Impalement is plac'd a Maniple of fiftie Musketires The Horse upon the out-Wings of the Shot are ranged in three grand Battalia's one a good distance before the other in the formost is three hundred Harquebuziers in the second five hundred Carbines and in the last two hundred Curassiers these upon occasion may march up together and make one intire Front The Ordnance are guarded upon each Wing with three hundred and fiftie Shot and one hundred and fiftie Pikes These Ordnance are plac'd upon places of advantage to scowre the enemy in what manner soever he shall make his approaches It would bee too tedious to discourse of the sundry forms this or any other forme of Battell may be translated into but the ingenious souldier like that famous Generall Pyrrhus must by his ingenuity frame in his imagination all kind of forms which may sute with the place they are to be fought in and may bee most prevalent against the enemy hee hath to deale withall But this you must take for a Maxime as Sr. Francis Bacon well observed in his advancement of Learning that no massie bodie can possibly be moved without a kind of trepidation and it holds good in this for it is very dangerous to move or alter a forme of Battell not only to avoid fear but confusion Yet I confesse divers Generals have done it as Caesar cast his forme of imbattelling into a halfe-Moon but extremity drove him unto it The Figure hereof followeth upon the next Page For otherwise if a Generall orders his men in one kinde of forme to delude his enemy and to cause him to order his Battell thereafter yet he must be sure to Metamorphise it into that forme he intends before the enemy drawes to neere least confusion follow To avoide tediousnesse these formes before demonstrated shall suffice In the next Chapter following I shall further discourse of the nature of small divisions of Shot and of divers circumstances belonging to them and afterwards I shall further discourse of the nature of Battells CHAP. XXV The use of small Maniples of Shot with a generall discourse of the light-armed IN the precedent descriptions of Imbattelling ãâã may perceive two or three severall formes of Battels where the Sââât are ordered in small Troopes by themselves wherefore although it be not ordinary yet I shall shew the good use of them by paralelling them with the light-armed used in former ages what strange conquests have beene gained by them as Historians have observed wherefore we must first compare the body of an Army to the body of a Man that is compact of severall parts of which some parts are of more use than other some parts being able to performe their function without the help of the other parts and againe some except the other parts helpe can doe nothing to purpose of themselves The armed are the strength of the Battell and are the refuge for the rest in extremity wherefore our Generalls in this latter age joyne the Shot on each Wing of the Pikes for their safety and in this kind they may worke great effects as Elian in his Tacticks learnedly discusses and Xenophon sayes let there be never so many light-armed yet dare they not stand and abide the assault of a few armed in which respect a place fit hath beene sought for their service to secure them from the accesse of the Horse or of the enemy armed wherefore Generalls in former ages plac'd them sometimes behind their Phalange of Pikes or else in the Wings betwixt the Horse and the armed Pikes as these figures by me described shewes or if they skirmished loose before the Front and chanced to be oppressed with the enemy then they were to retreat into the Intervalls and so convayed themselves behind the Phalange in safety and as Leo reports the securing of the light-armed in some place of strength either naturall or artificiall will be most prevalent and advantagious as namely some strong inclosiers being well Hedged and Ditched Rocks or steepie Hills or the banks of Rivers or the like How did the Prince of Wales being to fight with the whole power of France at Poytiers fortifie his light-armed and safeguarded them with Hedges and Ditches and other Strengths so that the French Horse finding no accesse to disorder them were overwhelmed with their stormes of Shot which those Maniples so plac'd showred upon them At the Battel of Agencourt there were two thousand English Shot placed in a Medow fenced with a deep Ditch from whence they so galled the French which occasioned the Victory The residue of the Shot had Stakes armed with yron pikes which preserved them from the fury of the Chivalrie by which means they gained that famous Victory By this you may see that light-armed souldiers although they be divided from the body of Pikes may be very efficacious to gain a Victory Further there is no inticing or training an enemy from his place of advantage but by small Troops of Shot which are to make a bravado to toule them into some place of advantage as Alexander did practise against the Tryballs who had hid themselves in Woods He sent his light-armed from the body of his Pikes and trained out the Barbarians they being shrewdly wounded with their Shot in the Woods threw themselves out to fall upon the Archers Alexander immediatly commands Philotus with the Horse of upper Macedonia to charge the enemies right Wing
and how to bring home your own men in safety and if a fore game cannot possibly be attained then the wise Gamesters seek by policie to disband their men so that they may bee hit which in the winding up many times turns the wheel of Fortune so that hee that had lost in all likelyhood hath now gained an after-game beyond releefe for as in this game there are two principall things which attend the winner viz. Cunning in handling his Dice and Judgment in placing his men so it is in a well fought Battell to atchieve the victory For I must compare Shot to the Dice which by their cunning and quick discharge and the multiplicitie of volleys that one side gives more than the other is for the most part a principall cause of victory Wherefore where most Shot are or may bee brought to fight there is the most likelyhood of successe What wonderfull effects hath Shot wrought by discovering of suspected places and by laying of Ambushcadoes there being two kinds of Ambushments as first those that are cunningly laid to endammage the enemies Battell in time of fight which are to be compounded both of Pikes and Shot and many times Horse are joyned with them These have fallen upon the Flanks or Rear of the enemies Troops and have much dismaid them Or such Ambushes as are laid in Woods Mountains Forrests Rocks Banks of Rivers Caves hollow Pits Hils deep Waies and the like these are usually either Muskets or Fire-locks and are fittest for that service because their quicknesse and expedition giveth them advantage to assail their enemies although the ground be never so unequall And lastly for the stopping guarding or securing any Passage which the enemy may take for his advantage if it bee of any far distance from the Army there are none so fit as the light-armed unlesse you have some Troops of Dragones for they may soon travell a long way riding behind the Horsemen which most usually are sent with them for their succour these may with far more speed and ease be conveyed than the Pikes in regard their Armes are more cumbersome and cannot but make great noise by their clattering whereby the designe may be discovered Wherefore let us conclude that Shot are the principall members as the armes are to the body of an Army if they bee wisely and advantagiously plac'd and made use of And to conclude this Chapter with the advice of Monsieur la Noüe those Battels saith he that dare stand the third charge of the enemy they shall never need to fear the rest for he that first flieth is surest to perish for then every cowardly Curre will run after and worrye a whole flock of Sheep which so long as they face him and keep their standings dares do nought but bark at them And as formerly I have said that at the famous Battell of Dreux a Battalia of valiant Switzers which stood to their tackling after all the rest of their Army was routed taking their opportunitie charged their enemy and gained the victory And thus much concerning this subject of the use and commodity of Maniples of Shot the next Chapter shall more largely treat of all kinds of Battels with such observations as the famous Generals in former ages observed as most advantagious CHAP. XXVI Divers and severall Observations of the ancient Grecians in framing of Battels with severall uses and circumstances belonging to them as also the order and rules by going paces to know any seat or peece of ground how to imbattell either Horse or Foot thereon according to the proportion thereof I Having formerly treated of divers things considerable both before and after Battell and having described both by Word and Figure severall Formes In this Chapter I intend to discourse more fully of the Nature of framing of Battels with severall uses and circumstances belonging unto them And by the way I shall touch such kind of Battels as the Ancients did frame for advantage to oppose one the other And although in this later age experience hath found out stranger weapons than former ages were acquainted with as the Musket and great Ordnance and wee have rejected the ancient Bowes and Bils whose forme to imbattell them was far different from ours yet wee must retain their policie in distinguishing which form of Battell is most prevalent to oppose any kind of Figure that shall be by the enemy marshalled against us Wherefore first take speciall observation that there is no kind of imbattelling but upon some speciall occasion may bee suddenly reduc'd and framed into another forme and so haply from one forme into divers Now the learned Generall is not to seek his principall skill when hee should make use of it and as before I have said if I should discourse of these severall wayes of reducing one forme into another it would deserve a Treatise by it selfe Wherefore let us be content to be as briefe as the subject shall permit in discoursing of the advantages one kind of forme of Imbattelling may have of another Now both reason and experience tels us that if a Battell be so framed that it may over-Front the enemies there is great advantage in it as Aelian in his Tacticks doth plainly shew and this may bee performed two wayes especially as first if the breadth of the formost or main Battell extends its Wings wider than the enemies then it is easie either for the body of the main Battell to retrait orderly and the two Wings to stand firme whereby the enemy may bee intrapt unawares or otherwise the Wings advancing forward and this likewise may be two wayes performed either by having the outmost Maniples of the Wings double the depth in File to the Body which being advanc'd forwards towards the Flanks of the enemy there will bee ten Ranks before the Body which may charge the enemy upon the Flanks or else being of an even depth with the Body the File-leader of the outmost File of each Wing is to advance a distance before the File-leader of the second File and so the second before third and the like of the rest of the Files inwards towards the Body of the Battell which causeth them to stand in apt form to charge the enemies Flanks So that reason shewes the charging an enemy in Front and Flank is ods two to one A second ods the Grecians found out by framing their Battel called Hyperkerasis and this only differs from the former in that they advance forwards only but one Wing which chargeth the enemy upon the Flank and this is thus performed in a double respect either because there is a want of men to extend the Front of the Battell in such breadth as that they may over-Front them on both the Wings or haply the situation will not permit them But this questionlesse is a great advantage and ought not to be neglected if it possibly may be put in execution These two are the only forms for advantage
depth So that when the Horse did charge them they could doe no great dammage if they brake through the midst of them for there could nothing bee lost but a little of the depth the furie of the Horse could not be resisted by the multitude of Foot but running through the midst of them they spoyled some few men and immediately were carried through them into the open field and for this cause was the length much exceeding the depth And now of latter dayes our modern Commanders have thought square forms of Battalia's to bee fittest and most proper and easie to bee reduced into any other forme These examples of the Grecian Generals shall suffice to give a tast and light to the ingenious souldier how hee may best contrive any forme of imbattelling into what other forme hee pleaseth that may seeme advantagious to entrap an enemie and indeed this ought to bee the studie of all Generals and Commanders to have at their fingers ends a forme of imbattelling that shall not only oppose but bee peculiar for advantage against any forme of Battell the enemy shall be able to marshall In the next Chapter I shall speak of such Orders and Rules which are to be used in pacing of ground whereby may be known how to imbattell an Army thereupon bee they either Horse or Foot CHAP. XXVII The Order and Rules which are to bee observed by going paces to know any state or peece of ground how to imbattell either Horse or Foot thereon according to the proportion thereof NOW for conclusion of this tedious Worke which I have taken in hand to finish There now only remains to speak of the Orders and Rules which are to bee used by a Commander in pacing of ground whereby may bee known how to imbattell his men thereupon whether they bee Horse or Foot according to the proportion of the same which by Arithmeticall Rules are to be written Wherefore it is necessary that the skilfull Commander do acquaint himselfe with pacing the measure called the Geometricall pace it contains five foot of length and every foot is divided into twelve ynches this being often practised by ordinary going paces whereby may bee known how many steps make this pace after five foot to it This being observed it will prove very easie to know how many men may be imbattelled upon such a quantitie of ground or what quantitie of Horse or both it being presupposed they are not ignorant what due proportions and order is to be allowed to the said Men and Horse Wherefore it being usuall to allow to every Pike-man standing in forme of Battell three foot of ground in breadth and seven foot of ground in depth that is to say three foot before him three foot for behind him and one foot of ground for his owne station Likewise for every Horse there is to bee allowed five foot for breadth ten foot for depth Wherefore for examples sake let us further suppose that wee are constrained to make choice of a peece of ground to imbattell our Army upon containing in breadth four hundred and eight going paces which after the rate of two going paces to one Geometricall pace containing five foot doe make two hundred and four paces Geometricall Likewise this peece of ground contains in depth one hundred seventy eight going paces which makes eighty nine Geometricall paces as by this subsequent Figure plainly appeares Now to know how many Battalia's may bee plac'd a brest or breadth in the formost main Battell and how many in the Battell of succour and how many in the Rear-Battell Next we are to consider the distances or spaces which are to bee left betwixt each Battalia as they stand in Brest and also the distances or spaces of ground betwixt the Rear of the main Battell and the Front of the Battell of succour and also betwixt the Rear of the Battell of succour and the Front of the Rear-Battell Then next is to be considered what quantity of men is sufficient to impale this peece of ground for the defence of the Foot from the enemies Horse Lastly there is to be considered what quantity of Horse may conveniently be ranged upon the Flanks or Wings of this Battell Wherefore observe the distance betwixt the Battalia's is ten foot the ground each souldier occupies in Brest is three foot and in depth seven foot The distance betwixt the Rear of the main Battell and the Front of the second Battell is at least twenty paces The distance betwixt the Flanks of the Foot-Battell and the Horse is twentie paces at the least The ground each Horse occupies in Rank or Brest is five foot and in depth ten foot Now having past the ground as aforesaid and as this precedent Figure demonstrates you are in the next place to bring those paces into feet which you may do by multiplying the said paces by 5 and the product is 1020 then this 1020 feet being divided by 3 which is the just distance each souldier takes for his station in Rank or Brest the product is 340 men in Rank for the Front of the main Battell The ground being likewise eighty nine paces deep there may be ranged three Battels one behind another viz. the main Battell and twenty paces behind that the Battell of succour is to bee plac'd and twenty paces behind the Battell of succour the Rear-Battell is to be plac'd and lastly there is seven paces allowed for the Carriages to be plac'd in The Battels are ranged but ten men in depth Wherefore observe that you are to multiply 10 by 7 for so many feet is allowed to each souldier to occupie his Arms in the product is 70 feet this 70 being again divided by 5 for so many feet goe to a Geometricall pace the quotient will be 14 paces and so many paces ten men occupie in depth or File Next you must observe the Battell of succour is ranged twenty paces behind the former and is likewise ten deep in File which takes up as much ground as the former did the Rear-Battell likewise is twenty paces behind the second Battell and takes up as much ground as the former did in depth And lastly the seven paces of ground for the placing of the Carriages being added to the former distances make just eighty nine paces which is the depth of the field Now for the Impaling of this Battell both in Flanks and Rear we are first to consider the quantitie of paces the Flanks are in depth which we find to be eighty nine this being multiplied by 5 the product will bee 445 feet this being divided by 3 the quotient will bee 148 and a little odd this will impale one Rank down the side of the Flank of this Battell And if you would have the impalement to consist of seven Ranks then multiply the 148 by 7 and the product will be 1036 so many men must be imployed to impale one of the Flanks seven deep then again multiply 1036 by 2 and there will arise
2072 men the just number to impale both the Flanks with seven Ranks of Pikes and Shot The Rear of this Battell is 143 paces in breadth from the inmost Flanks of each impalement of the Wings this 143 must be brought into feet by multiplying it by 5 which amounts to 715 feet this 715 being likewise divided by the quantity of ground each souldier takes in Brest or Rank being 3 foot the quotient is 238 and one odd this being multiplyed again by 7 for so many Ranks they must bee in depth the quotient will bee adding the 7 odd men 1673 For so many men the Rear will take up to impale it with seven Ranks Now in regard it is at the Generals pleasure to order his forme of imbattelling after what manner he sees best therefore to shew you a more plain example of this former discourse let us suppose our strength of Foot to bee 8000 Pikes and Shot and 300 Horse and that the space of ground before specified is the field wherein I must order this Battell And seeing it is the Generals pleasure to divide the main Battell in regard of the straightnesse of the ground into three grand Battalia's distinguish'd by the name of the right Wing the Battell and the left Wing or Van Battell and Rear-ward These grand Battalia's are to bee divided into lesser Battalia's or Squadrons as namely the right Wing into two Squadrons the Battell into four and the left Wing into two for the straightnesse of ground will not admit of more The distances betwixt these Battalia's or Squadrons must be understood as namely betwixt the two Squadrons of either Wing is two paces distance for the Shot to fall off into the Rear The distance likewise betwixt the two Wings and the Battell must bee wider than the former to distinguish betwixt them which you may suppose to be three paces The distance likewise betwixt the four Squadrons that the Battell is composed of hath the same distance of two paces betwixt each for the Shot to fall off into the Rear as the Wings had Betwixt the outmost File of each Wing and the Impalement is likewise two paces in both four Also the ground which the Impalement occupies being seven Ranks is nine paces and odd feet so that the ground which both the Impalements on each side takes up comes to nineteen paces adding thereto the odd feet Betwixt the Impalement and the Horse upon the right Wing is ten paces also the distance betwixt the left Wing and the Horse is likewise ten paces The Space of ground the Horse takes up for their station they being ranged but ten in Rank or Brest is ten paces allowing five foot for every Horse upon both Flanks they take up twenty paces and the space for their falling off when they have discharged must be one pace at least on both the Wings two paces Now these distances being accounted and summed up together we may presently see how many souldiers may bee plac'd in Rank or Brest in the formost main Battell the ground being but 204 paces broad You having taken a survey of the distances betwixt each Squadron or Battalia with the ground the Impalement of Shot and Pikes takes up and the space between the Impalement and the Horse with the ground the Horse takes up for their stations you shall find it to be 81 paces being the neerest distances that possibly can be allowed in regard of the narrownesse of the ground Now if you deduct 81 paces from 204 which is the bredth of the ground there will remain 123 paces for to place their formost main Battell in These 123 paces being brought into feet by multiplying them by 5 the product will be 615. This again being divided by 3 being the space each souldier takes to use his Armes in the quotient shewes that 205 men may stand in Rank or Brest in the formost main Battell This 205 being also multiplyed by 10 for so many men each File must have in depth the product shews that the main Battell must consist of 2050 souldiers These 2050 souldiers being divided by 8 being the number of Battalia's in the main Battell the quotient doth shew there is 256 in each Battalia only two odd men are to be joyned with 30 Souldiers more and to bee distributed amongst the 8 Battalia's viz. four men in each Battalia to make the Files even so that then there will be in each Battalia 260 souldiers as the Figure demonstrates Now it is to be supposed that there is depth enough in this peece of ground to imbattell two such Battels more one in the Rear of another and may bee allowed 20 paces in distance betwixt each Battell and 7 paces in depth besides for the Carriages to be plac'd in as I shall shew you Wherefore observe the formost Battell hath ten men deep in File this 10 must be multiplyed by 7 the space of ground each souldier occupyeth with his weapons before and behind him and the product amounts to 70 foot the two next Battels being of the same depth in file takes up 210 foot of ground To bring this into paces you must divide the 210 by 5 for so many foot goes to a pace and the quotient will shew you it to be 42 paces these three Battels take up in depth then to this 42 paces you must add the distance of 40 paces which the two Battels towards the Rear are allowed them between the Rear of one Battell and the Front of the other and 7 paces for the Carriage to bee plac'd in and you shall find the 89 paces in depth of ground just taken up In the next place you may observe that the second Battell which is called the Battell of succour and is plac'd 20 paces behind the formost or main Battell is divided into three grand Battalia's having in each Battalia 340 men viz. in all three 1020 and are so plac'd with convenient distances for the formost Battalia's to retrait between them it being supposed that many of them will be slain before they be driven to make a retrait whereby those distances will easily contain them In the Rear Battell there is only 800 which are divided into two grand Battalia's of 400 in each with a large space for the former Battels to retrait into The Impalements as before is shewed hath in the Rear 1633 and upon each Flank 1036 viz. in both Flanks 2072. All these being summ'd up together you shall find 7605 men plac'd in all the Battalia's with the Impalement Lastly there remains 400 wanting five men which may be imployed to line the Horse or to surprize the enemies Ordnance or for what other purposes the Generall shall think fit Thus you see 8000 men marshalled in Battalia upon this peece of ground The Horse are 300 divided into six Troops viz. upon each Flank three Troops and in each Troop 50 Horse as before is shewed If you desire to know how many Horse may bee ranged a Brest in Battalia
Providendum ne cui qui insigni aliqua injuria affectus est demandetur provincia administrandi rem aliquam magni momenti Mac. dia. lib. 2. Tam est periculosum malitiosa pâtentiam quam furioso gladium dare Aeschin Securitati consulas ante quam vindictae Tacit. an lib. 11. Principibus seditionis securi percussis Mac. lib. 3. ca. 26. Arces extruuntur duplici de causa ad hostes arcendos ad subditos compescendos in officio continendos ad priorem usum non necessariae ad posteriorem inutiles noxiae Mac. lib. 2. dis 24. In omni praeâio non tam muttitudo virtus indocta quam ars exercitium soleut praestare victoriam Veg. lib. 1. Amplius potest locus saepe quam virtus Veg. Lib. 3. Vi Militum inferior locorum fraude prior Tac. an 12. Erectum fidentem animi te ipsum ostende Tac. an lib. 4. Al faut plâyer plus tost que rompre se reserver à meilleur temps Am. plu Cic. Majestas non fracta malis Lucan 4. Decet virum verè generosum ferre tum bona tum mala si lapsus fuerit Menand A partie of Musketires or Fire locks are best to discover wades rocks hils and the like in regard the heavie armed cannot possibly effect it Note these divisions of the Army are not to be quartered too far asunder for fear of danger The Serjeant-Major is to acquaint every Officer where the place of imbattelling is and the waies made plain and ready for every Company to troop to it This caution would have aâed a great deal of bloud at the ãâã or Rec. Observations about retreating from the enemy in a March A farre greater honour to retreat in the dark then to be beaten in the light This is to be done when the enemy knowes not of their departure An enemy may receive more damage then they that retreat What is to be done if you feare the enemy will steale from you The use of small vessels Note the Rancke of the cyphers o demoÌstrats the place where the Ranck of shot stood that is advanc'd forward Note after the shot have given fire they are to match downe the left flancke and place themselves in the Rear of the shot and the next rancke is to supply their places by which meanes they may continually give fire How the Redouts may bee pallizado'd How the maine Quarters are to be situated and intrencht The Christians being encamped about the River Nile Annâ 1221. were drowned out of their Trenches A Generall may tax the Towns about his Camp to bring in a certain quantity of corn victuals and he is to set the rates according to his pleasure The Lieutenants Cabin is to bee 12. foot long and 8. foot broad The Serjeants are there plac'd to keep the Company in good order A second way of fortifying a Camp described By these Lawes the King of Sweden governed his Army * Running the Gate-lope or Purgatory is when he that hath done the fault is to run between the Regiment standing halfe on one side and halfe on the other with whips or bastinadoes in their hands to lash and cudgel the offender which punishment many a shamelesse souldier will be hired to undergoe for drinke or money A small Army of old souldiers are able to encounter with a great Army of novices For the securing of the Reare or Flanck of the Army and to hide ambitions to disâomfit the enemy This was observed by Mârâus against the âimbres and King Plâââo Augustââ against the Fâemings Epaminondas gained a victory by causââng his Horse to stir the the dust into his enemies face The first figure of imbattelling hath three severall Battels viz. the main Battell the Battel of succour and the Rear-Battell This Battell was fought the 4. of August 1578 Two great disorders the enemy may bee brought into in thâ time of Fight La Nowe pag. 381 The use of these instruments you may read in the discourse of Engines In the discourse of Stratagems you shall find variety for all conditions and places ãâã the Attâleââ should be plac'd in the sâacesâetaeen the Divisions the spaces must bee left very wide and then very dangerous if left the usuall distance then in stirring these spaces will close so soon that the Ordnance can have no place to play This must be done when the enemy is 100. yards from your Battell The ãâã punish with death those that are afraid of the Ordnance or âhew any ãâ¦ã There âr-Battell is to consist or far lesse men than the Battell of succour Hannibal used this policy he plac'd his aids next the enemy and behind them his Carthaginians so as they could not fly but either vanquish or weary the Romans The Horse are equally to be divided and placed on each Wing of the Battell unlesse one Wing may be secured by ãâ¦ã ground or hedgâs This is to be done when the ground is plain that the Ordnance may not ãâ¦ã By this means they will be both in better order and breath Bellary would not have them put forwards untill the enemy were within 30. paces Vide Liv lib. 8. Lips de milit Rom l l4 Flank and Rear Note ãâ¦ã in the ãâã of Cyrus shews ãâ¦ã Grecians ãâ¦ã a kind of ãâ¦ã which ãâ¦ã the Pean It is policy for a Generall not to divide his Army to follow the pursuit but rather let such small Troops depart quietly Neither is it good to let the souldiers know the place of meeting before-hand but only the chief Officers These Ordnance are on each Flank to be guarded with 300. Foot and 100 Horse Short Swords and Targets are excellent to line the Front of Pikes to cut off the enemies Pikes heads Note each Battalia of this main Battell contains 1000 souldiers * If the partition should be lesse than 2. paces they would close up in the motion of the Army * Note into each space 2. Battalions are to retreat and on each Flank 1. Battalia and the middle-most Battalia is to fall into the space in the midst By this means 6000. men more are brought to fight and the middle Battel made so much stronger than the first and again retraiting into the âear Battell makes them strongest of all The rear-Battel consists of 2000. souldiers viz. 500. in each Battalia Five Ranks of Pikes is the most that can doe any service against the enemy at once if there bee morâ Ranks they are out of distance to annoy the enemy with their Pikes The Impalement is marked with the letter G. Pioners having âowâ for their weapons may do excellent service in wet wether when Peeces will not fire The whole Impâlement Flanks and Reaâ amounts to 7382. Souldiers These may be lined with Muskets Viz. 400 upon each Flank these are to joyn with 150. Horse Note there are foure od Files plac'd in the two middle Battels in the Front theâe being five od men in each Battel which makes these foure od Files Aelian pag 65 cap. 17. Xenoph. Cyroâ lib. 7. cap. 188. Leo c. 14. sect 105. Henry the fifth at the Battell of Agencourt Leo cap. 14. sect 104. How the Shot ought to bee used in the time of giving Battel Liv. decad 4. lib. 8. 1ââ Xenoph. Cyro ââ 7. 178. Plutarch in Crasso Hirâius de Beââ Afrââ Lucans Pharsalia La Noâe Pag. 380. Pag. 149. cap. 50. The over-Fronting Battell is termed by the Grecians Hyperphalanges The over-Winging Battell is termed of the Grecians Hyperkerasis The Battell called ãâ¦ã The Battell termed Epicampios The Battell called Amphistomus The Battell called Antistomus The Battell termed Diphalange Antistomus The Battell termed Diaphalange Peristomus The Battell called Heterostomos used upon a March. The Battell called Coelembolos or hollow Wedge The Battell termed Triphalange The Battell called of the Greeks Phalagiophalange The use of this Table is described in the latter end of it
from Innovations and Rebellions ibid. Chap. 186. A politick way to stay mutinies in an Army 340 Chap. 187. A policie used by King William to Malcolme King of Scotland ibid. Chap. 188. Politicke observations in a confederate War ibid. Chap. 189. A policie used by the Governour of Croizon to make his cowardly Souldiers fight 341 Chap. 190. A policie used by Generalls to beguile hunger in a streight besieged Towne ibid. Chap. 191. A politicke Stratagem practised by the Governour of Berghen against the Prince of Parma's Forces ibid. Chap. 192. A politicke observation for a Generall if he feares his enemies Battell to march from him by night 342 Chap. 193. A politicke Stratagem whereby the King of Naples regained the possession of a Citie and Castle formerly lost to the French ibid. Chap. 194. A politicke Stratagem used by Nauplius against the Graecians as they came for the Island of Euboea ibid. Chap. 195. An excellent policie used by Mahomet Bassa to conceale the death of Soliman from his Souldiers at Sigeth in Hungary ibid. Chap. 196. A politicke Stratagem used by Simon sonne of Miltiades whereby hee overthrew the Sea and Land-Forces of the Persians in one day 348 Chap. 197. A policie of the Duke of Burbon to cause his flying Souldiers to stand a Charge ibid. Chap. 198. A policie used by Henry the fift being overcharged with prisoners ibid. Chap. 199. A Stratagem whereby the Towne of Fast-Castle in Scotland was taken from the English ibid. Chap. 200. A notable policie whereby the Island of Sarke was taken from the French 344 Chap. 201. A politicke device used by Iugurth to helpe his Army in case it were overthrowne ibid. Chap. 202. A politicke Stratagem used by Count Pedro Navarese to beate his enemies from a Breach ibid. Chap. 203. A policie used by the Prince of Orange to drowne his enemy out of his Trenches and then to relieve the Towne by Boats 345 Chap. 204. A policie used by the Spaniards against the French to prevent the power of their Horse against their foote ibid. Chap. 205. A politicke Stratagem whereby the Lord Poynings gained a Castle at Samer-dubois there being no accesse to it with Ordnance ibid. Chap. 206. A policie used by Mounsieur Lautreck to make his forraigne assistance to fight ibid. Chap. 207. How Scipio by his policie defeated the Carthaginians of their designe 346 Chap. 208. A politicke Stratagem used by Philopaemen against Nabis ibid. Chap. 209. A politicke Stratagem to prevent an Enemy from entring the Ports being blowne open ibid. Chap. 210. A politicke Stratagem used by Maximilian whereby he took the Towne of Arras ibid. Chap. 211. A policie to prevent mischiefe when two great Princes meete to discourse 347 Chap. 212. A policie to conduct Troopes of Horse over Bogges c. ibid. Chap. 213. A policie used by the Citizens of Priennia which caused the enemie to leave his Seige ibid. Chap. 214. A politicke Stratagem whereby young Scipio brought Haniball into suspicion with Antiochus 348 Chap. 215. Politicke devises used by Archelaus Methridates to cause his Souldiers to fight ibid. Chap. 216. A politick Stratagem used by Flavius to bring Gracchus into an Ambush 349 Chap. 217. A policie whereby Haniball had like to have caused the Romans to have fled ibid. Chap. 218. A politicke Stratagem used by Marcius to make use of the Carthaginians securitie 350 Chap. 219. A politicke Stratagem whereby Asdruball delivered his Army out of a great strait from Nero. ibid. Chap. 220. How Haniball by using of a politick Stratagem in preventing his Horse Troopes gained a victory from Fulvius 315 Chap. 221. How by the wisedome of Crispinus the politicke Stratagem of Haniball was prevented 352 Chap. 222. A policie whereby Scipio had 300. Romans armed and instructed without the charge of the Generall ib. Chap. 223. A politicke Stratagem used by the French whereby they vanquished Lucius Post-humus and his army 353 Chap. 224. The policie of Cyrus how to gaine valiant and loyall Commanders in his service ibid. Chap. 225. A policie to stirre up emulation amongst Souldiers ibid. Chap. 226. A policie to be used at the entring of an Eânemies Towne c. 354 Chap. 227. A politick Stratagem whereby Fabius the Consull tooke the towne of Arpos ibid. Chap. 228. A politick Stratagem of Scipio in counterfeiting an intrenchment ibid. Chap. 229. A politick Stratagem whereby Haniball gained a Towne of great Consequence under the pretence of bringing in a Wilde Bore 355 Chap. 230. The policie of Zenophon in electing of Hostages 356 Chap. 231. A policie of Zenophon whereby he deluded his enimie with his small army causing them to thinke it to be of a mighty strength ibid. Chap. 232. A policie used by the Prince of Orange to delude an Enemie from succouring a towne 357 Chap. 233. An Imposture used by Sertorius whereby he confirmed his Souldiers valour ib. Chap. 234. How a Scottish King by an Imposture caused his souldiers to be valiant whereby he obtained a victory ibid. Chap. 235. A politicke Imposture used by Boniface whereby he gained the Papacie 358 Chap. 236. A Politcike Imposture whereby wonderfull things have beene atchieved ibid. Chap. 237. A Politicke Imposture used by Minos to bring in and establish his lawes ibid. Chap. 238. A Politicke Imposture used at the Interments of Emperours to make the pople believe they were highly honored of God 359 Chap. 239. A Politicke Imposture able to seduce multitudes by walking upon the water idid Chap. 240. Illusions whereby divers learned and Iudicious men have beene deceived ibid. Chap. 241. How Spinola at the siege of Breda gained intelligence of all the proceedings both in the Prince of Oranges Campe and in the Towne of Breda 360 Chap. 242. A Stratagem whereby the Prince of Orange had like to have gained Antwerpe Castle 361 SECT XIIII A Description of Engines and warlike Instruments Chap. 243. The description of such Engines and Warlike Instruments as are prevalent in the warres with the manner of using them and how to make them 362 Chap. 244. The use of Granadoes how they are made and charged with Powder and how they are to be discharged out of a Morter or throwen by the hand 363 Chap. 245. The use of Fire-balls with the manner of framing them 365 Chap. 246. The use of Lanthorns and Hollow Plates filled with stones and Bulletts for the defending of Breaches 366 Chap. 247. How to make a certaine stone to burne in the water or to kindle fire in raine ibid. Chap. 248. Of certaine earthen Bottels filled with a kinde of mixture to be fired and throwen among the Enemies 367 Chap. 249. How a Frame of Musquets are to be made and ordered â68 Chap. 250. An instrument called a Flaile ibid. Chap. 251. The use of the Turne-Pike and how it is framed 369 Chap. 252. The use of Pallizadoes and how they are framed ibid. Chap. 253. The use of the Calthrope and of the Spiked Planke 370. Chap. 254. The use of the Bome or
Barricadoe 371. Chap. 255. Of a second kinde of Bonme or Barricadoe to lay over a River 372 Chap. 256. Duke Alberts invention for the staying the Hollanders Ships at Ostend that his Batteries might the easier discharge upoÌ theÌ 373 Chap. 257. The manner of making a Battery to float upon the water 374 Chap 258. The manner of Framing the Engine called the Saulcisse 375 Chap. 259. How to stop up the passage of vessells and Boats in a Channell or to mend a breach in an arme of a Sea ibid. Chap. 260. The manner how to make a Bridge with Cordes to convey Souldiers over a Moate or River 376 Chap. 261. How to make a firme bridge over any River both for Horse and Men to passe over and transport their Ordnance 377 Chap. 262. The use of the Leatherne Boate and to how make it 379 Chap. 263. An easie and quicke way to cast water with great Scoopes 380 Chap. 264. How to make a Serve to winde up water with the use of it ibid. Chap. 265. The Description of an Engine whereby water may be drawen out of any place or depth or mount any River c. 382 Chap. 266. The description of an Engine to force water up to a high place usefull to quench fire c. 383 Chap. 267. The description of an Engine to cast up water 384 Chap. 268. How to make water at the foot of a Mountaine to ascend to the top of it 385 Chap. 269. How to make a Scaling-ladder of Cordes which may be carried in a Souldiers pocket Ibid. Chap. 270. Of Scaling-ladders framed of wood and how they are to bee used in the Wars 386. Chap. 271. The use of Gabions and Baskets for the defence of the Cannoniers and Musquetiers 387 Chap. 272. The use of Cru-wagons and Small Carts with the fashion of them Ibid. Chap. 273. The use of the Powder-pots in a pitcht Battell with the description of the forme of them 388 Chap. 274. How to make Torches and Candles to burne in any weather 389 Chap. 275. How to arme Pikes with Wild-fire and Pistols for to withstand a Breach Ibid. Chap. 276. A device to make a Musquet shoote with the same quantity of Powder halfe as farre againe as her uusall shot is 390 Chap. 277. Of the Bow-Pike and how it is best to bee used in the warres 391 Chap. 278. The description of an Engine whereby the diversitie of the strength of Powder may be knowne Ibid. Chap. 279. Of a Bridge made without Bates or Barrels Cordage or Timber-worke which transported 4000 men over a great River 292 Chap. 280. How Caesar made a Bridge over the Rhine and carryed his Army over into Germany Ibid. Chap. 281. The description of an Instrument invented by Henry the fift at the Battell of Agin-court and since used by the King of Sweden and by him called a Swines-Pike 393 Chap. 282. How a Case of Tinne is to be made to carry light Matches in that the Enemy may not discover them Ibid. Chap. 283. How the Venetians did order their Powder after their Arsnall was burnt 394 The Contents of the second Booke SECT XV. THe Office of a Generall with his Accomplishments Chap. 1. The Character of a Generall with such excellent properties both of body and mind which hee ought to be endued withall declared 1 Chap. 2. The things which a Generall is to give order for unto his sub-Officers with Rules and Precepts whereby the ablest Generals in former ages have stereed their Warlike course 2 SECT XVI Rules to be observed by a Generall in marching his Army Chap. 3. Divers Rules and Observations to bee used both in marching and retreiting from the Enemie whereby confusion may bee avoyded 21 SECT XVII Rules to be observed in Quartering or Incamping an Army Chap. 4. How a Generall is to quarter his Army with the elâction of places of greatest securitie what Redouts are to bee raised upon the passages and how the Out-guards are to be placed with divers other observations thereunto belonging 29 Chap. 5. How the King of Sweden in the late Imperiall Warres used to incampe his Armie with Figures to explaine the same 36 Chap. 6. The Oath of all under-officers both of Horse and Foote to be given at the proclayming of the Articles following 41 SECT XVIII Articlâs and Militarie Lawes to bee observed in the Warres Chap. 7. Divers Articles and Martiall Lawes wherby an Army is to bee regulated and governed both in Campe and Garrison 42 SECT XIX Rules and Observations to bee used before Battell Chap. 8. Divers Premonitions and Observations for a Generall to take notice of before the pitching of a Battell 55 SECT XX. Rules and Observations to be used in time of Fight Chap. 9. Divers Observations which both Generalls and Officers must make use of in the time of fight or skirmish 61 SECT XXI Rules and Observations to bee used after fight Chap. 10. Divers Rules and Observations to bee used after a Battell is either wonne or lost 65 SECT XXII The manner of Framing of Battells Chap. 11. An Excellent strong forme of Imbattelling an Armie consisting of 26000 Foote and 4000 Horse 67 Chap. 12. A second Figure shewing a very strong Forme of Imbattelling and very apt for the drawing of an Enemie into a Stratagem 71 Chap. 14. A very strong Forme of Imbattelling 10000 Foote and 2000 Horse very proper to be used in the Champion the Enemy exceeding in strength both in Horse and Foote 73 Chap. 15. A fourth Figure of Imbattelling consisting of 20000 Foote and 2000 Horse 74 Chap. 16. A fifth way of Imbattelling an Army consisting of 12000 Foote and 4000 Horse c. 76 Chap. 17. Thâ sixth way of Imbattelling an Armie consisting of 12000 Foote and 4000 Horse c. 78 Chap. 18. A seventh way of Imbattelling an Army consisting of 15000 Foote and 5000 Horse c. 79 Chap. 19. The eighth forme of Imâattelling an Army consisting of 5000 Foote and 1000 Horse c. 81 Chap. 20. A Description of the ninth Figure how to frame a Battell for Stratagem c. 83 Chap. 21. A tenth Forme of Imbattelling an Armie consisting of 12000 Foote and 4000 Horse used by Henry the fourth of France c. 84 Chap. 22. The eleventh Forme of Imbattelling an Armie of 30000 Foote and 6000 Horse c. 86 Chap. 23. The twelfth forme of Imbattelling of 12000 Foote and 3000. Horse partly imitating Mounsieur Bellay in his military discipline Chap. 24. A forme of Imbattelling of 15000 Foote and 2000. Horse c. Chap. 25. The use of Maniples of shot with a generall discourse of the Light-armed 92 Chap. 26. Divers observations of the Ancient Grecicians in framing of Battels 95 Chap. 27. The Order and Rules which are to be obser-served by Going-Paces to know any state or peece of ground how to embattell either Horse or Foote according to the proportion thereof 98 THE MVTABILITY OF FLOVRISHING KINGDOMES CHAP I. There is no Nation ever did or ever shall
difficult will it be for any Nation to resist an Enemie invading if they prevent not his arrivall by their provisions People are discouraged by the suddainnesse of danger and rather studie how by flight to shift for their particular safetie than by making head to preserve their Countrie from the Enemie But if any be so vertuously minded as to make resistance how difficult will it be for them to draw together in such a Kingdome as ours where we have no fortified Townes to hold the enemy play The enemie shall no sooner heare of any assembly but presently he will be upon them with his horse to sever them before they can be able to make head against him unlesse they willl flye to the utmost limits of the Kingdome there to make up an Army in haste suffering in the meane time the Enemie to enrich himselfe with the spoyle of the Country and when such an Armie is composed what good can be expected from it seeing it must needs consist of raw and untrained people hastily gathered together and altogether unskilfull in the use of Armes When Caesar came against Pompey the Great into Italy Pompey and the Senate being unable to make resistance for want of timely provision they were glad to forsake not onely the other parts of Italy but Rome it selfe and flye into Greece before they could draw any competent numbers together to give the Enemie Battell Let Pompeys carelesnesse be condemned and let wiâe Estates imitate Augustus Caesar who at the first brute of Anthonies stirring provided himselfe and crossed over from brunduâum to give Warre the meeting thinking it more safe so to doe than to receive it within the limits and borders of his owne Italy By these precedent relations I hope any man may see That it is good in time of Peace to provide for Warre CHAP. VII Of the Things necessarily to be provided And first of Victuals THe things especially to be provided are Victnals Weapons Money Ships and Men all of them needfull for the maintenance of Warre and such as if they be not provided in time of Peace can hardly be procured the warre being begun And first for Victuals so needfull they are as that without them no Army can bee maintained neither by Sea nor Land nor any Towne how strong soever without them can be defended This want of victuals was the âosâe of Ierusalem of Sanâerra of Paris and lately Rochel to the French King The like want of victuals and other necessaries hindered our Navie in 88. so that it could follow the Spaniards no further whereby we lost a faire advantage that God had given us of destroying that whole Fleet. If in the Field an Armie be pinched with want it must starve or fight bee the disadvantage never so great whereas that Army that is well provided can fight when it sees advantage and can forbeare till it have got it And by this meanes alone would Pompey have beaten Caesar out of Greece in despight of him had not the Senate in a manner against his will forced him to fight in the field of Philippi It is requisite therefore for a Prince when he is to use his forces eyther by Sea or Land to appoint not onely experienced but also faithfull mento be his Stewards to make his provisions for his Armies such as will faithfully lay out his Treasure according as the affaires in hand require and not imbeazell them in riotous courses nor hoord them up for their owne private gaine CHAP. VIII Of the preparation of Armour and Weapons LOoke how necessarie Victuals be for the maintenance of a Souldiers life so needfull is Armour for the defence of it Nature hath furnished us âut with a thin and weake defence against eyther shot of Musket or push of Pike Herein must be a supply of Natures defect good Armour and Weapons must be provided else we can neither defend our selves nor offend our foes as may appeare by the ancient Brittaines whose naked valour though as great as might be could not gainestand much lesse offend the Roman Armes Wherefore it were to bee wished that all men especially those who have the name of Souldiers would transferre the care of apparell which so much troubles this age of ours unto the studie of Armes and provision of Armour and that their former negligence of Armour might be transferred to apparell for so should they both provide for their owne particular safetie and for the generall safety of the Kingdome But because some private men will be negligent this way whatsoever be sayd to the contrary it were requisite therefore that those that have the over-sight of the Musters should be carefull to see all Companies full and be more diligent to certifie the defects in Armes to them that have power to punish and that they would have regard that all Muskets be of one bore and not of severall as now they are from whence a great confusion would arise in time of need if it be not amended which must bee by some strict order taken with the Gun-makers that the Kingdome be not so abused Also they must have regard that when a Trayning is done in one place Armour be not borrowed to shew in another for such errors as these may be very prejudiciall to a Kingdome in time of danger There must be care had also that the enemy have no oddes or advantage of us in weapons whether Musket or Pike if we looke for good successe in the Warre for oddes in this kinde will carry a victory both against valour and number as appeared in the Warres betweene Pope Alexander the sixt and the Orsini where Vitellozze having provided his souldiers of Pikes two foot longer than ordinary carried away the victory from the Ecclesiasticke souldiers who had the oddes of him both in courage and number CHAP. IX Of the Provision of Money IT sufficeth not to the strength of the Armes to have flesh bloud and bones unlesse they have also sinewes to stretch out and pull in for defence of the body so it sufficeth not in an Army to have Victuals for the maintenance of it Armour and Weapons for the defence of it unlesse it have Money also the sinewes of Warre which above all things beareth sway with the common souldier and causeth him to venture upon any danger which oftentimes for want of pay he will refuse Wherefore Vegetius gives this advice Antequam inchoetur bellum de copus expensisque solicitus debet esse tractatus I doe marvell not that she is called Regina pecunia seeing that all men yeeld obeysance to her she it is that traineth the souldiers to the Warres who otherwise would sleepe quietly at home The Bayliffe of Diion sent by the French King into Swisserland to hire souldiers could traine none along with him because his Masters coffers were known to be emptie but so soone as the Kings Exchequer was well filled with the mony
and our Island the Center in one of these 32. points must our Navie await the approaches of the Enemy and he to eschew their opposition and gaine our shore may sayle by 20. other Yea though he sayle upon the same point whereon our Ships doe lye yet may he without discovery escape them by the helpe of a Mist or night Or suppose our shippes discover and fight with them yet we know victory in every fight is doubtfull because no understanding Enemy will put out to Sea but with such a Fleet as he thinkes is proportionable to his adversaries whom he assayleth Therefore you see we must not relye upon our shipping Neyther may we relye too much upon our Block-houses and Forts for the sure keeping out of an Enemy for they are not very many I am sure we have them not upon every Harbour where the Enemy may land and those we have are not very strong not answerable to those Forts beyond the Seas But though they were yet experience teacheth us that upon swift currents they are of little use for in such streames if a Navie have but a merry Winde and Tide a hundred sayle may passe by one of them without having much damage as was seene in the three yeares siege of Ostend where the Arch-duke had planted two Batteries one on the West and the other on the East side of the Haven yet the shippes every day passed too and fro from the Towne and scarse one vessell touched when 70. shot had beene made at a Fleet and in the whole three yeares siege scant 50. Vessels were sunke when thousands passed too and againe every yeare Likewise in Queene Elizabeths time the King of Denmarke threatned to stop our Eastland Fleet at the Sound yet they passed by his Castles having one of the Queenes ships called the Minion to lead them and received no hurt this so provoked the King that he made the best provision he possible could to sinke them at their returne but the Queenes ship led the way backe againe and did not onely passe in safety but beate downe part of the Fort of Elsenore So in the siedge of Antwerp the Duke of Alva so planted his Ordnance that it was thought to be impossible for a Boate to passe them yet the Zealanders having faire Winde and Tide passed by daily without damage Wherefore you see notwithstanding all these colourable objections Land-forces must be provided if we will be in safety Now Land-forces being as is afore-sayd provided Mr. Edmunds in his observations upon Caesars Commentaries would have them thus ordered Those that are appointed for the guard of the Coasts he would haâe divided into three divisions viz a Body and two Wings the Body to double the strength of the Wings and to be quartered in this manner the Body to attend the principle place supposed for the Enemies landing the two Wings to lye upon some other Haven where also is danger of landing being about ten miles distant on either hand of the Body If the Enemy shall assaile eyther of the Wings the Body being quartered betweene them both easily moves to eyther of their aydes Or if he assault the Body they from eyther side being alike distant as easily moves to its succour and so doing they may hold an Enemy play till the forces of the Country comes downe But in regard the Land is spacious and wide it were well that souldiers should learne to ride on Horse-backe with their compleat Armes for so might they move further if a suddaine Alarum should âe given in one day than on foot they can march in two These are of great use in Germany where they want Vessels for the speedy conveying of their men which they call Dragons which both on horse-backe and on foot do very good service and here might they be brought in use as well as there wee being as well furnished with swift high-way Nagges as any Nation in Europe And for further indangering of an Enemy if there were good notice taken throughout all the Coasts of the Land of those Markes which serves for the direction of Shippes to recover their wished Harbour these in time of danger being removed unknowne to the Enemy might bring him in very great hazard of our dangerous Rockes and Sands and in regard our Sea-coasts are so large and our Harbours so many as that in every one of them we cannot have an Army to defend it it were well that in places of advantage such as winding waters be which are commonly slow and where at every turne they cannot have the helpe of the Winde some more Forts were built in such places they would indanger an Enemy if he should dare to approach them how ever they would secure the Coasts from rifling and robbing by Pyrates as often they be in times of Hostility THE MANNER OF FORTIFICATION SECT III. CHAP. XII The Abridgement of Geometrie so farre as belongs to the Art of Fortification BEfore we can enter into this discourse of Fortification we must first take a Survey of the Abridgement of Geometrie so farre as is necessarie to bee used in this Art Wherefore to begin with the first Proposition Proposition 1. To divide a Line equally in the middest as A B you must make two Arches C D placing your compasses at the extreames A and B closing them more than halfe of the Line your Arches being made draw your line of Intersection from C to D and this line shall equally divide in two parts the line A B. Proposition 2. To draw a perpendiculer upon a line viz. a line that falles in such sort upon another that it makes two equall Angles neither inclining to one side nor the other so that it falles plumb as the line A B upon the which you must raise a perpendiculer you must demeane your Compasses as in the first Proposition and the line C D shall be the perpendiculer so that it falles right upon the line A B making two equall Angles Proposition 3. A point given upon a line let fall a perpendiculer as the point given is C upon the line A B you must place your Compasse in the point C and draw the Arch D E then place your Compasse againe in F and make the Arch H and likewise in G making the Arch I lastly draw from the point C which shall answer to the point K. Proposition 4. To draw a perpendiculer at the end of a line viz. at the point A place your Compasses making the Arch C and D then place your Compasses in C making the Arch E and at the point E draw the Arch F G Lastly from the point G make the Arch H then draw the line I A and that shall be the perpendiculer upon the end of the line B A at the point A. Proposition 5. To make a line paralell by another viz. of equidistance so that if they be drawne never so long they shall never touch nor crosse one the other let there be a
ditches of it will stand full of water Those ditches that are dry serves onely to defend the Counterscharpe that which is full of water hinders the Enemy from making his surprises as wee shall more at large discourse of afterwards View the Figure following in the 54. Page CHAP. XX. A discourse how the Ancients fortified their Townes HAving sufficiently discourst about Irregular Figures of Fortification it now remaines that we should take notice of such Fortifications as in former ages have beene used for the safeguard of Townes and so take an occasion to discourse of the imperfections of our walled Townes here in England that we may not bee deceived in putting our confidence in the strength of them and afterwards wee shall observe the strength and perfection that our moderne Enginieres have brought this Art unto Wherefore note the first Fortifications that the Ancients made use of was naturall as strengthened by Waters by Rockes by Mountaines inaccessible and Moorish quag-mires We may see this by the King Atilla entering into Italy with great force and strength in such sort that hee vanquisht all except such as escaped and fied for their defence into an Island in the Mediterranean Sea where they releeved themselves The place is now called Venice being partly scituated in the Sea and partly upon Moores and Quagmires so that the Enemy could not come at them neither with Horse nor foot but finding these places naturally strong not to be sufficient to defend them they began to joyne Art to helpe fortifie Nature laying a foundation round the Towne of Bricke Stone and Lime building thereon very high Walles with square Towers some 60. paces a sunder from whence they did defend themselves and their Walles Rome is the most antientest Fortification which by the aforesayd Walles the River Tyber and the great Hilles they made shift to increase their Dominions Likewise in England we have divers old Townes as Colchester c. But in short time Art grew more perfect and finding those foure square Towers to be weake and unprofitable by reason of the Corners being broken the rest of the Wall soone gave way to their Engines wherefore they invented Towers of a rounder forme as being farre stronger like to the Fortification about Ipswich and Norwich as in the next Chapter we shall discourse of View the Figure belonging to this discourse following CHAP. XXI A Second way which the Ancients used to fortifie their Townes THe former ages finding a disability in this former Fortification they invented round Towers being far stronger by reason of their equalnesse in strength on all sides so that the Enemy with their Rams and battering Engines could not demolish those round Towers untill they had learned a way to get the foot of them and to inmine themselves under so that the Defendants could not spie them as you may perceive by the Letter A. at the foot of the Tower So that in short time by helpe of their Engines they would overturne their Towers and they within could not offend them from the next Tower as you may see by the Line drawne from A. to B. Wherefore they were constrained to finde out a remedy to strengthen themselves better By this you may see what poore strength our Ancient Walled Townes are of if an Enemy should oppose I could wish better Fortifications about some eminent Townes neere the Sea View the Figure CHAP. XXII The Third way the Ancients used to Fortifie their Townes THey having found the defects by woefull experience that accompanied this simple kinde of Fortifications they invented a third way which was to Fortifie with a kinde of Angled Figure which Angles extended equally out and the former Ages termed them Bastions And these kinde of Fortifications were so equally framed that the Enemy could finde no place to secure themselves under the Walls of it but that the Defendants could easily annoy them then they thought themselves their Crafts-masters and that they had attained the perfection of the Art of Fortifying But experience soone taught them that their Bastions were some longer then the other and being altogether too little and so consequently of small defence wherefore they were constrained to make another Worke in the middest of the Curtin within the Ditch as you may perceive at A. the which they called a Platforme which they thought could strengthen the defence of the Curtin but they found it did them more hurt than profit because it hindred the Passage of the Shot from the Flancke of the Bulworke C. that it could not Scower to the point of the other Bulworke B. because of the hinderance of the Platforme A. So that they were new to begin as by the subsequent Figure you may perceive CHAP. XXIII The Fourth way the Ancients used to Fortifie their Townes THe Platforme in the Precedent Figure which was devised to defend the Bulworkes were soone found to bee of small resistance Whereupon they did not much change the fashion of the Figure but the place of the Platforme whereas before it was set below Now they plac'd it above upon the Rampiere in the middest of the Curtin in the forme of a Quadrangle the other being in forme of a Circle being in a place the enemy could not approach to they counted the matter not great of what forme it was so it could lodge foure or sixe Peeces of Ordance to defend on both sides of it as you may perceive by this Perallellagram B. So that this hath changed its name from a Platforme to a Cavallier But as before I have sayd the perfection of Fortification being not fully found out they found this kinde of Caviliere to bee a very feeble defenc because it stood in such an eminent place For wee must take this for a Maxime that all such high places if they bee not naturall are subject to bee Battered and Ruin'd by the enemy wherefore in short time they invented another way yet indeed not very proper to defend the Bulworkes yet very good to discover into the Plaines about the Fort and to hinde the approaches of the enemy and to beate downe their Gabions and Trenches at their first comming CHAP. XXIIII The Fift way the Ancients used to Fortifie their Townes THe Ancients having found out the precedent defects to have proceeded from the smalnesse of their Bulworkes they thought the best way was to make their Workes bigger So they began to frame them according to our moderne fashions of which wee shall afterwards discourse onely wee will content our selves to observe the Figure following being the first invention of Fortresses and this kinde of Fortifying was in those daies thought to bee the most perfect untill our moderne Warres found out the way to frame their Bulworks with round thick Shoulders to cover and secure the ââanckes from the violence of the Shot as in the beginning of this Booke I have shewed Now it remaines in the next Chapter to shew the reasons of our moderne Fortifications with all their
Assailants as they are climbing the Bulworkes But when the Defendants have used all their indeavours to no purpose and the Enemy being got into the Worke then it is time to intreat and provide for a Composition yet for all they are reduc'd to these extremities they ought to make choise of such inconveniences as are least hurtfull to them The Composition is to be made according to the Forces they have and the hopes they have to releeve it and according as they are able to sustaine themselves if they should put it to the last brunt It is no dishonour for a Captaine to intreat with his Enemy in two respects the first is the conservation of their Armes and Baggage the second is the Pillage which may bee made within the Fort the which may possibly be regained againe by some stratagem from this Enemy in a short time after Now having the Fortresse surrendred upon composition the Generall must consider whether he be able to maintaine it and whether the profit of it will be answerable to the charge which if it be he must rase downe all the out-Trenches which the Enemy made and repaire the Breaches of it and then to draw his Army into convenient Garrisons that they may be fit for the next imployment of the Prince Thus taking Reason and Experience for his guide in all his enterprises which must be just and equitable will cause the Honour and glory of a Generall to shine Thus have we finisht the discourse of Fortification and in regard the use of great Artillery is the chiefest thing to be used in a Fort I have thought it fit to frame a discourse of the use of Artillery having taken the opinions and rules of the best Authors eyther ancient or moderne to steere my course by onely I shall shew you a Figure of a Fort beleaguered and of a Fort assaulted upon the Curtin View the Figures following ssss ppppppp ssss ssss ppppppp ssss ssss ppppppp ssss ssss ppppppp ssss ssss ppppppp ssss ssss ppppppp ssss ssss ppppppp ssss Here you perceive the breach made in the middest of the Curtin At the letter B is a Catte with Ordnance on it to batter against the Re-intrenchments and to ãâã it There is a Worke raised at C to prevent them I would wish you to peruse Jerome Cataneo by him you shall receive further instructions If the Breach may possible be made in the Point of the Bulworke it is farre better than the Curtin because the Defendants have farre the oddes in defending the Breach from either Flanke and from the Re-intrenchment besides the Gallery that shall be laid over the Mote will sooner be battered downe from the Flankes The next is the Paralellagram of a Fort beleaguered And then the use of Redouts And then after that the duties of Souldiers in Garrisons shall be plainly shewed CHAP. XXXIII A Triangular Skonse with directions for the best scituating of it THis kinde of Triangular Skonse must bee scituated in a place strong by Nature otherwise it is of poore resistance and little better than a Redout they were invented to be plac'd in some spot of ground naturally invironed with strength being a place that could not be capable of any other Figure in regard of the smalnesse of it Likewise it is a small charge to raise it and speedily done the place must not be of any great consequence where this Figure is scituated for it cannot withstand any great resistance it is formed with earth after the same manner the other be onely high and thicke to resist Ordnance CHAP. XXXIV The manner of framing a Triangle Redout ARedout is a kinde of sleight Fortification used for the defence of some few men And of these principally there are three kindes which are to be made use of according to the quantity of men you place in them and the consequence of the passage they are to bee raised in for they are not to be used but for Out-guardes to prevent the Enemy from making any suddaine surprises the greatest defence they can make is against the Horse to hinder them from passing by any Foord of Water or other Passage if the Passage bee thought convenient for the The Paralellagram of the discourse desiphering the manner and order observed in the Siege and defence of a Fort. Plaâe this Figure betwixt âolio 84. and 85. Enemies approaches then place two of these Redouts a square on one side the way and this Triangle a little wide of the other on the other side of the way the Brest-worke of them is to be some foure or five foot thicke and eight foot high with a good broad foot-step and convenient height to stand on so as they may discharge over the Worke. The Pallizadoes are to be wrought in two foot from the top of the Worke the greaâends to be laid downewards into the Worke so that the sharpe ends may rise upwards they are to lye three foot into the earth and as much out the outside of this worke ought to be good sollid earth being digged taperwise viz. sixe inches thicke at the end that should lye outmost and some two inches the end that lyes inward by this meanes they will not slip out and make the worke decay in the middest is your rubbish earth to be rammed downe the Ditch ought to bee sixe or eight foot wide with a Draw-bridge to enter into the Worke. CHAP. XXXV The manner of framing a Quadrangle Redout THis foure Square Redout is to hold a hundred or 150. Souldiers and these are to be raised where you conceive the Enemy hath most advantage to gaine a passage to come to annoy your Campe it serves also in the beleaguering of a Fort to place one or two of these Redouts betwixt two Forts that they may flanker it and so to Trench in the Fort round that no accesse may bee eyther to or from the Towne it must bee well Pallizadoed as you see by the Figure especially if it stands upon any passage of consequence The Prince of Orange made use of these Redouts to surround his Campe one to stand Musket-shot from the other so that the Enemy could not possibly passe but to the losse of his Men but however the Enemy could not possibly doe any designe upon his quarters but there would be a convenient alarum so as the whole Army would be at the Brest-worke of their Trenches to entertaine them In the discourse of Incamping we have taken occasion to speake of these kinde of Forts more fully CHAP. XXXVI The manner of framing a Quadrangle Skonse THis Foure-square Skonse is of greater strength than your Triangle and if it be favoured with a strong Scituation as great Rivers or upon a Rocke or where it may be flankered from the Bulworks of a Fort it will stand in great stead otherwise it is not to be taken for a strength of any moment The Bulworkes and Curtines are to be made very high thicke and strong that it may endure
Figures of 4. Forts more proportionable in strength to the first these had a Trench raised which ranne from one to another very strong and solid as before is shewed these Workes differed in forme but were of one and the same demention these were plac'd upon an eminent passage upon a little heath by which the Prince of Orange might possibly have conveyed provision to the waters side by which meanes the Towne might have beene releeved There were two Batteries raised at the entrance of each quarter with halfe Moones before the entrance upon the out side and divers Forts besides according to the different scituation and danger of the place the Figures of these Batteries I have likewise drawne for your better information There were three great Batteries raised in three severall places neare the Towne which battered against the Flankes of the Bulworkes of the Towne and those sides both of the Batteries Forts and Redouts which beheld the Towne were made Canon proofe 25. foot thicke The greatest of these Batteries was 160. foot long and 125. foot broad in the Reare and Flanke of it it had a Wall fifteene foot thicke it was made rising with a Walke and a Parrapet on the inside in the Front it was lined with two exteriour Angles the face of it rising with nine open Windowes for so many Peeces of Artillery to shoot out at each Window being a foot and a halfe wide opening more and more out wards by little and little On the inside a Groundfell was raised like a bed of Turfe and Fagots eight foot high and 35. foot broad covered over with Plankes for the speedy removing and recoyling of the Artillery Behinde this Groundfell was a place of Armes 130. foot long and 50. foot broad the out-side of the Wall under the Canon-windowes were pallizadoed and before the Battery was two halfe Moones guarded with Musquetiers and compassed with a Ditch and Counterskarpe and a Pallizado of Spiles upon the Counterskarp for the safety of the Battery the Ditch was 7. foot deepe and 48. foot broad at the bottome but 38. The two other Batteries were raised indifferent large the manner of framing them was much after the former saving that the least of the two became the largest by the Addition of a Fort the Figures will better informe you in the difference both of length breadth and Angles Spinola raised upon all Passages very strong Forts and upon the Causies where there was no passage on neither side of it he caused very strong Pallizadoes of yong Stadles droven into the earth and framed together 15. foot high Likewise crosse the waters that drowned the Medowes he made a double Pallizado to prevent the Boates from going to the Towne Also he blockt up the Rivers with a strong Bridge and a guard of Musquetiers upon it with sharpe peeces of timber lying pointing out of split their Boates. Also he had Boates lay at Anchor in the River to hinder the passage besides divers Boates bored through at the bottome which were to be sunke upon the sudden and divers other Boates of Combustible stuffe to burne the Enemies Fleet. Also within the River at foure severall places a good distance one from another there were strong Spiles of timber droven downe and coupled together with Crosse-beames in manner of Pallizadoes which made the River unpassable The Townes-men raised five great Horne-workes to secure their owne Counterscarpe and Mote before every Port of the Towne one and the rest in other convenient places the Levell-side of these Horne-workes were 210. foot long and 150. foot broad I have presented to your view the Figure of the largest Horne-worke which was raised before the Castle it is 240. paces long and 200. paces broad it was pallizadoed thicke round about to hinder the Enemies assault beyond this Horne-worke is a Halfe-moone fortified with a Counterscarpe a cubit high and invironed with another Ditch as the Figure thereof will better informe you these Out-workes were flanquered from the Towne walles there was a Trench drawne from one Worke to another to beate off the Enemy from the Counterscarpe The ordinary Carrison of this Towne which consisted but of 15. Bulworkes were 1600. Foot and five troopes of Horse but the brute of this Siege caused them to be re-inforced with 28. Companies more besides there were 1800. able Townes-men which were to manage the Walles The Governour sent away 3. troopes of his Horse because they could affoord them no service in the Siege The Provision layd in against winter for these Souldiers was 8200. measures of Wheate of Oates 2800. 3600. weight of Cheese and as much dryed Haberdine and every Townes-man was besides to furnish himselfe for a yeare And in regard Spinola could not have his Provision for his Army come by Water he was constrained to convey it by Land it being 12. houres march for the same purpose he had all his Provision brought to one of his owne Townes that lay neerest to the Campe named Lyre But the Prince of Orange his Campe lying at Rosândall they were constrained to march about and to fortifie divers Dorpes in the way for the resting and securing of the Convoyes and Provisions Count Henry Van den Bergh had the greatest part of the Horse and as I take it 4000. foot with him besides there was 1000. Horse more newly raised with these forces he was to conduct the Provision His manner of proceeding was this In the morning before day hee gave Commandement to put in order the disordered multitude of Carriages and Waggons then hee sent some Troopes of Horse before to discover Hee commanded them to March he placed Artillery both in the Van and in the Reare to give warning by their discharging of the Enemies approaches so that his men might gather together as he had given them order for to repaire to the place which stood most in need Hee guarded both sides of the Way neere where the Prince of Oranges Army lay with loose Wings of Horse and hee lined these Horse with Guards of Musquetiers and with the rest of the Horse he brought up the Reare Vpon occasion of feare hee made use of his Wagons instead of a Trench drawing his Foot-forces within them Hee had daily and hourely Spies to know the Hollanders intentions and proceedings He cut downe all Bridges that might afford the Hollander a Passage to come at him in his March By this meanes they sustained their Campe in despight of the Hollander And as Vanden Bergh was to make his Retreat hee fearing the Prince of Orange would have set upon his Troopes hee ordered his Forces accordingly by dividing them into three grand Squadrons and so Marched ready to receive any charge The Prince of Orange then having Incampt his Army at Mede a Dorpe 2 houres distant from Breda thinking to have relieved the Towne So soone as Spinola understood it he left all the Workes about the Towne well Manned unto the charge of Medina and Marched himselfe
with 7000 foot and 30 Troopes of Horse to a convenient place neere Osterhout where hee Incamped within three miles of the Enemy where he confronted the enemy and anticipated the place of great advantage for the Prince of Orange to have relieved the Towne by it After that the Prince of Orange did perceive their was no hopes of relieving the Towne hee provided for his safe Retreate to which end hee raised divers Workes to hinder Spinola from pursuing him As first upon a convenient passage hee raised a Fort to Retire his men into and to defend them from the sudden pursuite of the Enemy and upon the side next Spinolas Campe by which hee was to make his Retreate hee raised a Brest-worke along the Causie with a deepe Ditch to cover his men from the Enemies shot and also to obscure them in their Retreate Spinola fearing the Prince of Orange should have assaulted some of their Garrisons with his Army Hee commanded Grave Hendrick Vanden-Bergh to dog him with his Army to prevent his designes This Siege having lasted part of Summer all Winter and part of the Summer following which was a thing thought impossible to have bin done being eleven Months The Governour of Breda founded a Parley and was content to surrender the Towne they being almost famished if Spinola would agree to such Articles as hee should propound For the performance of which Articles there were sufficient Hostages from either side to confirme the Agreement I have set downe the Articles they being a most fit patterne for all Governours to shape their Agreements by The Articles follow First a Captaine of the Garrison of Breda brought Spinola two Copies of the Articles betwixt them that hee might first signe them both which done hee carried them backe to the Governour for him to signe one part of them was brought backe to Spinola Vpon the signing of these Covenants the Governour demanded 1200 Waggons and 60 Boats to carry away sicke and maâmed persons and others with their Carriages and Housholdstuffe which was by Spinola granted Imprimis It shall bee lawfull for the Governour of the Towne with the rest of the Officers and Souldies both of Horse and foot to March out of the Towne armed Souldier like viz. The Foot with flying Colours Drums beating compleatly Armed Bullet in mouth Match lighted at both ends their charges full of Powder and Shot The Horse with their Trumpets founding Standards displayed Armed in such sort as when they March towards the Enemy And that no Souldier shall bee of what Nation soever questioned or detained for any cause or pretext whatsoever not though he had formerly bin in the Enemies service All without exception having free liberty to march the best and most commodious way to their next Garrison without injurie hinderance or wrong done to their owne persons their Armes Horses or Baggage and this with all safety and assurance possible And further it shall bee lawfull for them to take their Wives Children Houshold Housholdstuffe Horses and Carts with the Armes of all Souldiers dead or hurt sicke or runne away without any search or inquiry made after them Item All Ministers or Preachers of the Word Commissaries of Musters Officers of Contribution with their Clerkes Ingineers Gentlemen of the Artillery the Auditor of the Souldiers Masters of Fire-workes Captaines of Pioners Canoners Surgions of Regiments and private Companies with all such as belong to the Traine of Artillery Marriners Notaries Overseers of Workes Provosts Pioners Carpenters Smithes Commissaries of the Victualls and all persons whatsoever any way belonging to the Artillery or Engines with their Wives Children and Servants Horse and Armes shall bee comprehended in the former Article and enjoy the same priviledges Item All Boats found about or in the Towne at this present as well those which arrived last with the Colonells as with any others shall be permitted with all their necessaries and tackling to returne to their next place of refuge guided by their own Pilots and Marriners in which it shall bee lawfull for them to Imbarke their Families and Housholdstuffe with the Armes and Baggage of the Colonells Captaines and other Officers of the Armie sicke persons with such as attend them and all others whosoever desire to passe by Water into their next safe Garrison And to this purpose the River shall bee open for them during the terme of twelve dayes and then within that space they may safely repaire to and joyne themselves with their other men of Warre and from thence take their journey to what place they please the Boats remaining still to their owne Masters and owners And during the sayd terme of twelve dayes no man shall dare to molest or hinder those Boats but shall permit them to passe freely with their Passengers without searching them for any cause or pretext whatsoever And if it chance that the passage of the River bee not yet freed and made Navigable againe by which their journey may bee any way hindered the time in which by that meanes the journey hath beene stayed shall not bee reckoned amongst those twelve dayes which terme they enjoy freely and withall assurance as well in the River it selfe as upon either shore of it where Marriner or any other Passengers shall have occasion to land for their commodity or affaires And if any of the Boats belong to any man who shall desire to reside still in the Towne of they shall bee tyed notwithstanding to helpe to transport Passengers and Baggage out of Breda and afterwards returne home to their Masters Item Spinola shall allow the Governour any reasonable and sufficient number of Waggons as hee shall demand to transport his owne the Colonell Captaines Officers and other mens Baggage of the Garrison to their next Garrison from whence they shall returne them safe and faithfully againe Item It shall bee lawfull for the Governour to carry out with his Garrison any foure Peeces of Artillery and two Morters hee shall make choice of with all their appurtinances and as much Powder and Ball as they will beare at sixe charges and it shall bee at his choice to transport them with their Carriages either by Water or by Lane And for this purpose the Marquesse Spinâla shall allow the Governour if hee shall demand it all Canon-Horses and others with their Waggons and Waggon-men as shall bee requisite for the transporting of these Peeces of Artillery and Morters with all their appurtenances Item What goods or Housholdstuffe belongs to the Prince of Orange it shall be lawfull for him or his Deputie to transport them to what place hee pleaseth within the time of sixe Moneths at which time a free passage shall bee given without any molestation or hinderance in the meane time the goods to bee safely preserved Item If it chance that any man comprehended in the two first Articles shall bee unable for his sicknesse to goe out of the Towne with the Garrison it shall be lawfull for such to remaine in the Towne
comfort of Age and Wit the grace of Strength and Vertue the guide of Wit in all Souldiers they are not to be allowed of eyther young or old for Streâgth without Wit is dangerous Wit without Vertue hurtfull and pernicious so likewise Age without Strength is but tedious Therefore Commanders ought to be of a prime judgement in making choise of such Souldiers as are likely to prove serviceable And in regard our Weapons are of a divers Nature as Pike and Musquet it is to be observed that Nature hath framed men fit in stature and qualities to use them The tallest and ablest men ought to be trained up to manage the Pike the men of meaner stature are to serve in Musquets and to inable them the better every man from his youth should exercise themselves in manlike actions which might make them hardy setling their joynts and breeding strength so that in a short time their Armour and Weapons would seem very easie and light Likewise Souldiers must be very carefull to observe their Rankes and Files and especially in time of Battell taking notice that upon all occasions they must make their Leaders place good if he should chance to be slaine before him for if the Front of the Battell be not kept compleat the enâmy will soone ruine it The consideration of which caused Manlius Torqââtus for example to pâsteritie to put his Sonne to death because contrary to command he observed not his Rankes Likewise no Officer nor Souldier ought to goe beyond his Commission although a Conquest might ensue the reason is because none may trench upon the jurisdiction of Authority and also in regard for the most part a thousand times more mischiefe may ensue than good possibly can which made Posthumuâ ãâã use martiall Law against his Sonne Aulus Posthumus at his returne from his conquered Enemy If an Army be so fortunate as to gaine a Conquest so many as are appointed for the execution of the victory must be diligent in the execution and not to fall to pillaging whereby the Enemy may take an opportunity to rally his broken forces and overthrow you It were very good for Souldiers to practice all kinde of Weapons and to bee singuler in the use of them Likewise Souldiers must be very perfect in the divers beates of the Drumme they ought to be very expert in swimming by reason many exploits are to be atchieved by it and the lives of many Souldiers sav'd by it They should use themselves to carry heavie burthens that they may bee the fitter to carry provision in a March and to carry earth up the Trenches without wearisomnesse for a Souldier must looke to be exposed to all manner of toyle upon occasions of necessity In consideration whereof the worthy Commanders of ancient times ãâã choise of Country labouring fellowes to be their Souldiers because they could indure paines and hardinesse rather than out of Cities and Townes for such are fittest to be Horsemen Souldiers are further to take notice that in Garrison or in a setled Campe their duty is upon all occasions not making any delay at the sound of the Drumme to repaire to his Colours with his compleate Armes be it to answer an Alarum or to releeve the Watch where no Souldier of what birth or degree soever should not take it in scorne or hold it a disgrace to stand Sentinell untill such time as hee understands himselfe better and then being a Gentleman of a Company he must not refuse to be instructed and taught by the meanest Officer it must bee farre from any Souldier to disobey any of his Officers precepts and especially such as are given in charge by the higher Authority neyther to contemne or slight the Martiall lawes lost death be his reward Souldiers must be very wary how they undervalue their Officers especially their Generall or how they speake invectively or reproachfully of any service or designe that hath not taken effect Souldiers must rather choose death then cowardly to runne from their colouâs neither must they have any converse with the enemy either by speech sending or receiving of Letters were it from his dearest Friend without the Generalls Lycence A domesticke Traytour is a Monster amongst enemies and let such a one know that never any prospered For as Queene Elizabeth once said in the like case that shee would make use of the treason but never trust the Traytour Now lastly we must take notice of each Souldiers particular duty both in Garrison and in field as the next Chapter shall declare CHAP. LVI The duties both of Officers and Souldiers in Garrison EVery Fort or Garrison hath a Governour a Major and a Captaine of the Watch these are the principallest in authority Next there are divers other Captaines and Officers both of horse and foot with their Companies to each belonging of the duties of each I will discourse briefly of and I thought it fitting to place this discourse here rather then in the end of the tract of Fortification The duty of a Governour is to be vigilant and carefull that all Officers and Souldiers under his jurisdiction doe punctually performe their duties and where default is according as the offence is to punish he is to have daily intelligence of the enemies proceedings which he must procure either by sending out partyes of Foot or certaine Horse or else by the Countrey people hee is to see all the Workes and Fortifications about the Towne preserved and kept and what defences else hee in his wisdome shall thinke necessary to be raised the Garrison must indeavour to doe it what out-Watches either of Horse or Foot he sees sit to be placed upon places convenient for the prevention of the enemies secret approaches he must command it and his Major must see it executed he is the chiefe judge in place of judicature only assisted by the chiefe Officers who have each of them a voyce and the Governours stands for two by which meanes a Malefactour is according to his demerit punished or freed according as most voyces shall agree upon by his authority hee may commit the chiefest Officer for any misdemenour and cause him to be brought to his tryall By his care and wisedome all things are to be managed his Major is his eye mouth and hand His duty is to see the Watches set to see the Gentlemen of the round doe their duty the Sentenells stand at their postures the Ports well guarded hee is to receive no Troopes into the Fort but first hee must goe to them with a sufficient guard of Pikes and Musquets he is to receive the patent from the Captaine of those troopes which if he findes it to be the Princes hand and Seale he is immediatly to acquaint the Governour withall and by his permission to conduct them in if there be divers Companies that Company which first enters the Towne hath the preeminence the rest inccessively in order and so accordingly they are to take their turnes to watch
the Major is to give to every Officer his billet for his convenient lodging and the like to every Souldier At the Drummes beating for the releeving of the Watch the Major is to have a billet for each severall guard which being put into a hat one Serjant of each severall Company or in his absence a Corporall shall draw one of those Lots or billets and accordingly is to conduct his squadron to that guard which is specified in the billet and there he is to set out his Senteryes in convenient places the Corporal hath the chiefe command of that squadron and is each houre to relieve his Sentries if his squadrant be compleat otherwise he is to order their standing according to the strength of his squadron The Major is likewise to see the Ports shut and the keyes brought to the Governour hee is to receive the watch-word from the Governour and after Port-shutting hee is to deliver it secretly in the eare of every Serjant who immediatly must carry it to their Officers Every morning the day being perfectly broke and the Sunne up the Major is to come to the Captaine of the Watch and cause his Drumme to beat then the Captaine of the Watch and all the Gentlemen of the guard with the guard of Burgers or Citizens are to troope to each Port and stand ready upon their postures the Major is to goe out at a wicket with a small guard to discover if the enemy should be neere the coast being cleere he sends out certaine Horse a mile or two fearing lest the Enemy should lye in ambush the Ports being opened the Squadrons are brought thither to guard there is one Sentinell to bee placed without the Ports at the Turne-pike who is to suffer none to passe unlesse well knowne there is likewise a Centrie to be placed upon the Portculliâ who is suddenly upon occasion to let them fall he is to let fall the middlemost first because then no Cart nor Waggon can bee brought to hinder the fall of the rest Alwayes at twelve a clocke the Major must see all the Ports shut for an houre or more untill dinner time be past if he findes any Souldier negligent in passing upon his duty whether by day or night he must imprison him the easiest punishment is bread and water two or three dayes or the strappado or present death He is to suffer no Cart Waggon nor Boate to arive at the Ports of the Towne but he must gage them with Iron Spitts fearing lest the enemy should be hid in them If any partie of Souldiers should be appointed to bee sent out upon any service towards the Enemie the Maior must cause the Ports to bee shut a long time after their departure fearing lest sâme intelligence might be conveyed from the Towne to the Enemie which might marre their designe but for the most part they are sent out in the night to prevent all surmises If the Enemie should send his Drumme or Trumpet for a Prisoner or upon some Ambassage he is to have a note written and sewed on to his hât what his businesse is with the Governors hand to it he is not to come within Musquet shot of the Town but he must beat or sound a parley to whom the Maior must goe with a guard and blindfold him and so conduct him into the Towne first to the Governour and then to the Prison where being courteously used and his businesse dispatcht he is againe to be blinded and conducted out of the ports The like is to be done to any prisoner that is brought in lest they should discover the weaknesse of the Towne every Sunday and Holy-day in the afternoone all the Summer long the Maior is to see the companies in compleat armour about five a clocke to stand in parrado in the chiefest street the Governours Company first then the eldest Captaine c. The Companies being viewed by the Governour and the Maior they are to march every Company to his guard and the Captaine of the Watch to the round-house which is a guard so tearmed because the Gentlemen of the Round watch there The duty of the Captaine of the Watch is to see his guard compleat and towards evening shut He by himselfe or the Maior with him and a sufficient guard are to walke round the Walls of the Fort and every Corporall is to come to him from his guard and give him the word whereby he understands they have the word right Thus having viewed every guard he is to returne to the Round-house and immediatly is to send two Gentlemen who are to have the word given them With these should goe a Burger or Citizen for they watch by Companies and have their Captaine of the Watch also every Centeries is to let these passe untill they come to the guard where that Cântry is to make them stand and not suffer them to come within him he is to call the Corporall who is to command one or two to attend him to them then the Gentlemen of the round must softly give the Corporall the watch-word which if they cannot the guard is to take them in and not to suffer them further to passe fearing that they should be enemies the Gentlemen having past by all the guards and seene all things right if they should heare any noise or discover the lights of any Matches then they must acquaint the Captaine of the Watch with it at their first comming in who must send out double rounds and perceiving the truth must raise the Towne If any Alarum should be given the Captaine of the Watch is to keepe his guard in the chiefe streete and every Captaine Officer and private Soldier at the first beat of the drum must repaire to their Colours with their compleat Armes and there attend the Governours pleasure but for the most part they are speedily to repaire to that Port or guard which their Squadron have the Watch at The Captaine of the Watch may commit any Souldier for his misdemeaner as well as the Governour or Major for hee is chiefe next the Governour for that time being he takes his Place from the Watch setting untill the Watch bee relieved the next evening following If any execution of Malefactors be hee must command his Guard and such other Companies as the Major shall appoint to guard the place of Execution The Captaine of the Watch with the Major and his guard are to goe the ãâã about the streetes to ãâã there be no abuses plotting nor quarrell fire and the like he is not to be absent from his guard every Captaine is to take his turne to be Captaine of the Watch beginning first with the Governoârs then the ãâã Captaine and so in order Every Company is divided into three Squadrons if the Company be 200 strong then they are to be divided into foure Squadrons and one Squadron of each Company is to watch from Sun to Sun the rest have their freedome unlesse the Enemy be at
hand then happily halfe Companies or whole Companies must watch in compleate Armes The Governours Drumme with the Captaine of the Watches are to beat about the Streets to gather the Souldiers together to cut the yce in Winter time the Burgers and Citizens doe the like every Company hath his just allowance to cut it is to be cut 16 or 18 foot wide that the Enemy may be hindered to passe to the Walles The Mayor is to deliver out Powder Match Bullets and all kinde of Tooles to the Serjeants for the use of the Souldiers the Tooles are to be returned safe againe this shall suffice at this time Next I will briefly discourââ of the dutie of Officers in the Field and also of Souldiers CHAP. LVII The duties of Officers and Souldiers in the Campe or Field THe duties of Officers and Souldiers in the Field or Campe doe not much differ from those in Garrison wherefore I shall bee very short in this and then I will proceed to discourse of the particular Office of each Commander beginning at the meanest and so proceed to the chiefest in Authority demonstrating every particular thing belonging to their Offices Now by the way observe that every Army consists of a Generall Lieutenant-Generall Field-Marshall Treasurer Master of the Ordnance Serjeant Major Generall These are the chiefe Officers of the Field and are âmployed dayly in the Councell of Warre with their Prince about State-affaires then the Troopes are divided into Colonies both the Infantry and Cavalliary the chiefe whereof is the Colonell the the Lieutenant Colonell the Serjeant Major these are the chiefest in command in each Regiment Every Regiment is compounded of divers Companies the chiefe of them is the Captaine the Lieutenant Ensigne Serjeants and Corporalâ These last are exposed to doe their duty in person with their Companies the other in higher authority for the most part leave it to their inferiour Officers unlesse it be in times and cases of Danger The Army being Encamped the Colonels Lieutenant of each Regiment who beares the titular name of Captaine takes place to be the first Captaine of the Watch then successively according to the antiquity of the Captaine Their watch is set after the same manner as it is in Garrison onely no drumme is to beate neither for the setting of the Watch at night nor for the releeving of the Guards in the Morning untill the Drum-Majors drum beates then all are to imitate him The Captaine of the Watch is to goe no further than the Limits of his owne quarters where he is to be attended with the Gentlemen of the round and to take the Word as before is shewed that Night his turne is to be Captaine of the Watch the whole Company is to watch upon some convenient place by the Brest-worke before their quarters The Serjeant-Major of each Regiment Colonell or Lieutenant Colonell may walke the limits of his owne Regiment The Serjeant-Major Generall of the Army may ride through all the quarters of the Army and take the Word If there be any Out-workes as Redouts to be guarded then the Serjeant-Major of each particular Regiment is to give Billets to every Captaine what guards they shall keepe then accordingly the whole Company is to march to those Redouts leaving their colours in the head of their quarters which is to bee guarded by certaine Senteries appointed out of the next Company whose duty is also to guard the quarters and Hutts that no abuses bee committed The Armes that the Captaine and Ensigne beares with them is a Pike and his Armour of proofe hee is to set out his Sentrye Perdues upon all passages and likewise a Sentery within the Redout these are to bee relieved by the Serjant or other Officers every houre or two at the most That Company which shall come to relieve the Watch must stand in their compleate Armes untill such times as their Senteryes bee plac't out and the Bridge drawne up least the Enemy should take an advantage to fall upon them when they are in a confusion To resist the Enemy in their worke they are to place betwixt each two Pikes a Musquet Any of the chiefest Officers in high authority may command a Guard from one Redout to another and visit them at any season of the day or night and are to take the Word from the Captaine himselfe Every Souldier must bee very carefull of giving a false Alarum because all the whole Army will bee disturbed and presently in Armes If the Enemy comes upon the Sentry perdue hee is to retreate to the next Sentry behind him then if the Enemy seeme many they are to retreate into the Worke and prepare to give them a Vallye Those Horses that watch must bee plac't to keepe some passage they must send out their Horse Centryes to stand upon some way which the Enemy must take their stations are to bee a quarter of a mile beyond the foot the whole Company must not move off their saddles untill they are relieved Those Perdues that are layed out against a besieged Towne are to lye flat on their bellies because of the Enemies neerenes and continuall shooting and this shall suffice and before I proceed any farther I will have a more particuler discourse of the obedience and vallours both of Souldiers and Subjects CHAP. LVIII Of the due obedience both Subjects Officers and Souldiers should beare to their Prince or Generall with a demonstration how Mutinies and Treasons have beene rewarded with infinite miseries NO Kingdome so Fortunate and happy as those where obedience flowes in a cleare streame so farre from the power of gusts and stormes that gentle calmes are perpetuated to times and all seasons are as Halcion dayes when Subjects of all conditions and in all respects simpathize with their Soveraigne in authority to his lawfull behests and commands as the shadow imitates the body or as the parts of the body are ready bent to observe and execute the pleasures and intents of the heart and faculties of the minde Obedience and loyalty are the Nerves and Sinewes which strengthen and unite the members of a body politicke to the head and the strongest Fortifications that Kingdomes can bee defended with These are they which are the onely conquerours in Warre and stedfast preservatives in Peace these are the precious jewells which make the Crowne and dignity of a King most splendent and glorious these are the most precious Diadems that a State can bee adorned with the commanding power thereof is so potent that in an excellent transcendency they daunt the puposes of an Enemy forfeiting his designes they so farre strengthen the body of authority that none of the members can possibly bee infected where these Cordialls are placed next the heart without these Kingdomes are falling into a consumption and nothing can be expected but ruine and destruction as may evidently be seene by taking a survey of such Histories which record the confusion of Empires and Kingdomes And first the
them favours and curtesies and giving them large gifts to those that would yeeld to maintaine Disputes factions and contentions against Authoritie he thus exercising his wits but one Winter gained more Townes and Provinces then hee and his potent Army could conquer of them in ten yeares warres Factions Murmures Mutinies contestations oppositions detractions disloyalty and disobedience are farre more dangerous in an Armie then they possibly can be in a settled Kingdome in regard the members of an Army are to bee ready prest to goe upon execution upon every sudden occasion being alwayes in action tending towards the finishing of the designe it was provided for so that if any Mutinies or detractions should be it would fare with that Army as with a Traveller that by some dangerous slippe in his earnest journeyes over a dangerous Forrest is taken lame so that he is disappointed of his expected ariving being exposed to the dangers of the night and bereaved of his meanes of defending himselfe from the cruelty of devouring Beasts which most certainly will take the present opportunitie to fall upon and devour him Whereas in a State no Forraine enemies being neere such distempers bruses and dislocations time it selfe may weare out the mallady or some soveraigne course may be used to supple and lythen such dislocated joynts and stiffe members so that use may be obtained of them before any urgent occasion shall command their assistance It is not the least of all things to be thought of if occasion should offer it selfe to make use of the Commonaltie for a speedy defence against an approaching enemy those that have beene so offward and refractary in obeying the Edicts of Soveraigne authority and in yeelding the least of their assistance in contributing towards the mighty charge which is expended both by Sea and Land for our peaceable and safe preservations how strange shall these men bee found in subjecting themselves to Marshall lawes and to such Commanders as shall âee in command over them or how will they venter their flesh which were scrupulous in venturing a few shillings Besides their ignorance in the use of Armes and no marvell because our Yeomondry scorne to subject themselves under a Captaine to bee taught but put their servants into the List And the cheifer sort that should bee the strength of our Kingdome slip their neckes out of coller and every silly poore mecanicke fellow must make the Souldier Thus dishonouring our Soveraigne and weakening our State by putting trust in a company of poore ââeas that have neither estate nor reputation to loose but are fitter subjects to entertain mutinies or commit mischiefes then to bee brought into orderly subjection You may give Officers leave to complaine being too well acquainted with their wonderfull disorders in our daily musters which being not redrest will bee pernicious to our Kingdome Moreover our people are so metamorphiz'd from that true worth which in former ages was inherent to our English but now so effeminiz'd by their voluptuous living that they are not fit to undertake the paines and care of a Souldier their hearts melting like butter upon the supposition of meeting death in the face as was seene not many yeares since by the manly carriages of brave fellowes when the rumour was of the Enemies landing at Wackring betwixt Maulden and Lee in Essex what uproares and disorders it bred two or three âestriding a Horse to eschew the danger partly naked fearing least the Enemy should have over-taken them being so stupid that many of them knew that it was so farre from affording an Enemie a landing that a Goose might bee gravelled before shee could obtaine shoare And I thinke the two fearefull mistakings of the Enemies approaches at Wethersfield in Essex the people being Congregated in a time of Fast at the discharging of a poore Pistoll by a Horseman returning from Trayning all the Church was in such a strange uproare every one running to hide himselfe tearing the Ayre with their shrikes and cries deeming they had seene their Neighbours slaine when they in their hast tumbled one over another some running a Mile or two before they durst looke backe Likewise some few yeares after in the same Church at the running downe of the waight of the Clocke which made to their thinking a fearefull noyse caused such an uproare as if the Divell and a lease of Beares had beene amongst them these things plainely shewes the pusillanimity and imbellick constitution that Peace and security with the laciviousnesse of the times hath hatcht in them it would have beene hard for a Generall or Captain to have gotten these people to have made a stand and opposed the Enemy at push of Pike if occasion had beene of the Enemies landing A County might have been pillaged before they would have assumed the countenance of a Souldier they being so fearefully affrighted If wee did but truely weigh these things it would make every man more forward in his contribution towards the maintenance of the Navie which must secure us from these panicke feares The ancient Gaules accounted no man further worthy then to serve in the affaires of the house that was not publickly called and generally thought worthy and meete to beare Armes and being Armed before the generall Counsell then hee was acknowledged a Common-wealthes man and fit to bee employed to doe his Country service And these were of the best and cheefest sort that strived to obtaine these honours How farre are wee dissenting from those yet wee would bee accounted good Common-wealths men but wee must first leave our factious jarres and disputes by which wee thinke to attribute to our selves the name of good Common-wealths men and as the Gaules did betake our selves to the service of our King and the good and safety of our Countrey Tacitus makes mention that the youth in those dayes did use no other recreation but in preparing themselves and fitting themselves for the Warres having that expertnesse that they would leape voluntarily being naked against swords and Iavelins opposed against them wherein they had an Art to disarme their Enemies and defend themselves Hee adds moreouer that they would play upon such dangerous adventures as would make a man blush to bee a spectator The Ancient Romans upon their Theaters tutored up valiant young men in the Art of Fencing and when they grew expert and hardy they were renowned with the name of Gladiators our Gentry and Yeomen are not of that mettall for either they through coveteousnesse are adicted like Boares to roote up the earth to scrape base drosse together which they deifie as their god or else they swimme in a more dangerous streame of drunkenesse and riotousnesse which weakens both their bodies and estates making them not fit to doe neither King nor Countrey service for it may truely bee sayd of those that sayle in these extreames that they are ignorant to what end they were borne into the World which next their duty to God they are
is to passe very strictly if it be in time of Warre upon his Watch being Captaine of the Watch hee is to command the Gentlemen of the Rounds to bee set out and to have the Word given them If he be in the Field he should leade out the Perdues and see them visited in due season then afterwards his Lieuetenant and other inferiour Officers are to doe the like If he be in Garrison in time of danger hee is precisely to goe the first Round himselfe being ayded with his Serjants and divers Gentlemen where hee must view the strength and sufficiency of every Guard and how every Officer doth dispose of his Souldiers hee is to take the Word of every Officer in his Round at every Corps-du-guard If he be Inâampt in the Field then hee is to goe the Patroule through his owne Regiment and cause all Sutlers to exstinguish their Candles and to suffer no drinking after the warning Peece is discharged If his Company bee 200 strong hee is to have foure Corporalls and to divide his Company into foure even parts viz. Fifty Souldiers in a Corporal-ship In the time of Peace and being in Garrison one Squadron onely watcheth begining with the eldest Corporal-ship the first night and so successively one Corporal-ship relieving the other In time of Warre halfe or whole Companies specially being in the Field no Guard shall bee relieved but once in 24 houres hee is to make choyce of the chiefe and ablest Souldiers being men of quality to be Gentlemen of his Company and they are to Guard with the Captaine of the Watch by turns and to walke the Round about all the Walls and Bulworkes they are to give the Word to the Corporalls at every Guard they are to discover the Enemy and to see the Sentinells doe their duty which if they cannot or mistake it the Guard is to charge them with their weapons and apprehend them as Enemies The Captaine is to lay out these Gentlemen Perdue upon convenient passages ând apt places to discover if the Enemy should Sally out according as the place is in distance from the Enemies Trenches so must the number of Perdues be layd one a pretty distance behinde the other so that if occasion bee they may retreate backe one to the other and so give notice to the Campe that they may prepare for an Assault those are to bee relieved every houre or halfe houre also the Captaine is to instruct his Souldiers how to make an Assault against the Enemy and also how to defend an Assault Hee must be a good Enginiere to know how to rayse all kinde of Workes and Trenches and how to place his men upon the Flankes to scowre the Bulworkes by the lyne of Levell upon a Brestworke in the Campe hee is to place betwixt every two Musquets a Pike the Musquetiers are to give fire and fall off and another imediately to present in his place the Pikes are to stand firme the Captaine is to have his Armour of proofe and a faire Pike for his defensive and offensive Armes He is to have two great Bougets made of dry Neats-leather which will hold a hundred weight of Powder a peece to furnish his Musquetiers withall Hee is to see the Bandyliers filled with Powder with sufficient Match and Bullets hee must bee ever in a readinesse to answer an Allarum and the first that shall charge the Enemy If the Enemy makes his approaches against the Campe after the Captaine hath drawne his men up to the Parrapet to make resistance and being all ready to give fire hee is to command that no man gives fire untill hee gives order and so suffer the Enemy to come up as close as may bee and then give him a brave volly of Shot altogether in his teeth one Musquetire relieving the other the Pikes charging manfully and stedfastly at all convenient times hee is to drill his souldiers very accurately shewing them all the postures of the Pike and Musquet then how to march counter-march to double their Files and Rankes the middle men to double to the Front to advance forwards and to retreat backwards at the sound of the Drumme to wheele about his Musquetiers to make ready present and give fire to give fire in the Front in the Reare and upon either Flanke to fall off by Files and give fire as we shall hereafter more largely discourse of A Captaine ought to march into the Field in the Front of his Company and his Lieutenant in the Reare but marching out of the Field the Captaines place is to bring up the Reare and the Lieutenant to leade the Company the Ensigne is to march before the first Division of Pikes the eldest Serjeant is to bring up the next Division of Pikes and another Serjeant the last Division of Musquetiers The Captaine ought not to doe any reall act in the Warres without Commission from higher Authority he is to lead up the right Wing of his Musquetiers to charge the Enemy and his Lieutenant the left when a Captaine makes choice of a Lieutenant or Ensigne he is to draw his Company into Armes and one of the Gentlemân is to carry the Pattisen or Colours and being marcht into the Field the Captaine is to deliver the Pattisen or Colours in the head of the Troope to the Officer he hath made choise of commanding the Souldiers to take notice of him and to obey him as their Officer he is to make choise of diligent Serjeants and vigilant Corporals a trusty Clerke and good Drummes he ought to have one Wagon at the least to carry his Baggage and to conduct sicke souldiers he is to be as little pestered with luggage of his owne or his souldiers as possibly may be lest it should hinder their march and also upon any service be rather forward to fight for goods than have their mindes homewards fearing to lose their owne he ought not to be covetous nor niggardly but forward to gratifie all good services with some guifts and courtesie whereby he shall indeere his Souldiers to be prodigall of their lives to doe him service he must be familiar and eloquent in perswading and diswading his Souldiers and to stirre up their valours to undergoe paine and perill if a Souldior transgresse he ought not to beate him but to send him to the Provost-Marshall to have Irons laid on him by beating of a Souldier a world of hatred will be stirred up and happily private revenge he ought to be very carefull to keepe his Souldiers in action whereby idle expence of time as drinking and playing may be prevented which usually ends in quarrelling and bloud-shed He is to have Lanthornes and Torches such as will burne in any Storme and Tempest for they may stand him many times in great stead he is to have his Tent in the head of all his Troope and to bee conversant with them shewing them ensamples of hardship he ought alwayes to have his Colours and his Drumme in the Field
when he exerciseth his Company as well to give the more reputation unto the action as also that the use of them may be well knowne Lastly a Captaine ought to carry himselfe in such a way that his souldiers may both feare and love him too much familiarity breeds contempt and too sterne a carriage begets hatred and so let him not over-value his life but expose it to the fortune of the Warre using his best skill and indeavours to annoy his Enemies and to be diligent and forward in executing such commands as Authority injoynes him and so to persist in a resolution to feare nothing but infamie And I will conclude with an Exhortation to all Noble Captaines desiring them for their credits sake and for the honour of our gracious King and welfare of our Kingdome to be more diligent in the discipling of their souldiers and not to chop and change so many new men into their Companies that betweene muster and muster the third part of the company are new untutored fellowes that knowes not their right hand from their left so that it is a labor in vain to instruct them and they are the meanes of putting all those that have some knowledge out of square by their aukward doings besides all base beggerly fellowes are admitted into the muster Rowle when as the best and chiefest yeomen ought to doe their King and country service in their owne persons Then lastly that every Captaine would command his Officers to instruct the pikes and musquets whilst the rest are a calling over and then eyther himselfe or his Lieutenant to exercise them in grosse all their postures and cause them to give fire in way of skirmish and not to goe into the Towne untill all the exercise bee finisht CHAP. LXVII The Office of a Serjeant-Major of a Regiment and his dutie both in Garrison and in the Field briefely declared A Serjeant-Major is the third principall Officer in a Regiment and in regard he is an Officer of the Field hee ought to participate of all the perfections that Officers of higher Authority should have His Place and Office doth somewhat correspond with the Major-Generals onely his duty is tending to Officiate betweene the Colonell and the Officers of the Regiment he is to be learned in all the Liberall Sciences he ought to have both Speculative and Practicke knowledge in all things belonging to his profession he must be very civill wise and discreet in his carriage and actions in regard he is to manage a world of affaires of high consequence which may serve to the conserving or ruining of the Army he is duly to attend his Colonels pleasure and Morning âoone and Night he is to waite upon the Major Generall and to receive such orders as are by the Generall of the Army delivered unto him he is speedily to certifie his Colonell what the orders are and what the Generals pleasure is and also with all celerity to execute such things as his Colonell shall give him in charge He is not onely to be a good Scholler and witty but he must be quick in apprehension and furnisht with an able memory he must have a Paper-book with Pen and Incke to set downe all Orders and Commands that he may not erre nor vary one title from what was delivered him in charge at Drumsbeat he is to repaire to the Generals Tent and take the Word of the Major Generall and Orders for that Nights proceedings then he is to repaire to his Colonels Tent where he is to deliver him the Word and to his Lieutenant Colonel with such orders as he hath received The Serjeants of every Company of his Regiment are to repaire to him to take the Word from him with such Orders as he shall give them and they are speedily to acquaint their Captaine and other Officers with it all the inferiour Serjeants are to stand round about him and he is to deliver the Word very privately in the eare of that Serjeant which stands at his right hand and he is secretly to whisper it in the eare of the next and so from one to another round and the last man is to give it to the Serjant-Major againe if the last man gives it to him wrong then he must give it over againe He is to have them draw Billets for their Guards in regard much disputes may arise because many Guards are more subject to the danger of the Enemy than some others are and also to prevent treason so that no Officer knowes his Guard before-hand he is also to provide Powder Match and Bullets and distribute it amongst the Officers of his Regiment he ought to have able Officers to his owne Company because he cannot tend unto them his imployments are so great he ought to have a swift Nagge to carry him about the Quarters and to visit his Guards for his businesse lyes very confusedly in the Army he is likewise to view all outward Gvards both in the day time and in the night where his Regiment hath command every Captaine is to give him the Word and from one Guard to another he is to be guarded with certaine Musquetiers He is to instruct and shew such of his Officers as are to passe upon Watch where to place their Sentinels and Perdues he is likewise to shew every Officer whether to draw his Company to joyne with the rest in Battalia if the Enemy should give an Alarme He is to exercise all the Companies of his Regiment at convenient times CHAP. LXVIII The Office of a Lieutenant-Colonell of a Regiment and his duty both in Garrison and in Field briefly declared A Lieutenant Colonell to a Regiment is a place of high consequence and great dignitie being the second person in the Regiment hee is not to be deficient in all kindes of Literature but to bee as able both in valour and experience as the Colonell in regard in the Colonels absence hee hath the sole ordering of the Regiment and upon all occasions as his Colonell shall command hee is to bee ready and dutifull to performe there is much toyle and paines belonging to his office in regard hee frees his Colonels executionââ ãâã his duties hee ought in time and causes of present perill to give his best advise to his Colonell and to give him notice of every particular passage in the Regiment hee is not of his owne authority to act any thing without his Colonels command All the Captaines and Officers of the Regiment ought to respect and obey his commands Hee is to see the Regiment well ordered the Watches set and the guards duly releeved in time of Battell hee is many times commanded to draw up divisions to charge the Enemy In besieges hee relieves his Colonell taking his command by turnes it is his charge to see to the Regiment that all things are orderly performed and that all necessaries be provided both for food and Amunition hee is to see every Captaine demeane themselves faire to their
may prejudice the proceedings of a waighty consequence therefore his Pen and Paper-booke must be ready to take the true notes from his Generall that he may not erre in delivering of his orders to the Majors of each Regiment Hee is to be at his Tent ready at a prefixt houre both morning and evening to deliver them such orders and instructions as are delivered unto him that so speedily they may be conveyed to each Officer in every particular Regiment throughout all the whole Army Hee must be very vigilant and circumspect to prie and dive into all passages that concernes the good or safety of the Army Above all other Officers the Major-Generall ought to bee a good Scholer and well indoctrinated in the Liberall Arts hee is to bee a good linguist hee is to bee well skilled in ordering and forming of Battels and in speedy reducing them from one forme into another as occasion shall offer Hee is to informe his Generall that such things as hee sees needfull and of consequence either for the safety or good of the Army may bee put in execution as the raising of Skonces Redouts c. for the fortifying of passages and securing of Bridges and guarding of shallow Fordes by which an Enemy shall bee impeached from taking an advantage to indanger an Army hee must take a serious view how every Officer both Colonels and Captaines performe their dutyes hee is at his convenient leisure to ride from guard to guard being conducted with a sufficient guard of Musquetiers to see such orders put in execution as was given the Captaines in charge and that their Guards bee not too slightly manned and where neglect shall bee hee is to punish the delinquents and to see those defects supplyed He is to be in his Generals presence as oft as his occasions will permit but especially morne noone and night either to informe the Generall of such newes and passages as are of consequence or to receive instructions from him which he is suddently to put in execution hee is by the Generalls command to call his Officers before him to sit in Councell upon such things as may seeme difficult so that the best advice may be taken Every Officer is to order and demeane his Troopes according as hee shall please to give them directions he is of himselfe warrant sufficient to order and dispose all Commanders and they are to obey him and execute what he is pleased to give them in charge Every Officer ought to relate unto him what wants and defects are to their knowledge in the Army whether Armes Amunition Victuals or the like that there may bee present order taken by the Generall to supply all wants and defects all the Serjeant-Majors of every Regiment in the Army are to attend the Major-Generall morning and night to receive the Word and Orders which they must take from his secretly and as secretly impart it to the inferiour Officers his command extends over all Regiments whatsoever and in time of Battell he may draw forth what divisions he pleaseth he may command what Officer he pleaseth to lead them to such services as hee shall in his wisedome thinke convenient either to assist the Wings that are in fight or to strengthen some one part of the Army that is most assaulted so that hee is to bee indued with all the properties that the Generall should be accomplisht with Hee is also in time of Battell to bee neere the Generall to advise in cases of extremity what is best and safest to be done also to goe from Regiment to Regiment to give Commanders such orders as are delivered to him hee is of power sufficient to command the Captaine of the Watch and if hee perceive any disorders or neglects in his duties hee may punish him The Serjeant Major ought to premeditate how to bring his men into order the easiest and most readiest way in time of Battell causing every Major of a Regiment to draw up their divisions into even squares or otherwise as hee shall please to thinke fittest hee is to give order to the Quarter-Masters how they shall pitch their Standerds that accordingly the Troopes may range themselves what distances betwixt the Forlorne hopes and the maine Battell and betwixt the maine Battell and the Battell of succour c. What distance betwixt the Horse and the Flankes of the foot and where the Ordnance are to be plac't most convenientest c. Hee is to draw out no Wings of shot to give fire upon the Enemy but must have a competency of Pikes to guard them from the fury of the Horse hee is lisiewise in time of Battell to appoynt every Colonell his place and every other chiefe Officer their places some in the Front of the mayne Battell others to command the Forlorne âopes some in the Battell of succour others in the Reare Likewise in Marches in regard divers Officers iâ high authority are not to March with their private Companies but are employed ãâã Generall upon other weighty affaires the Major may command such Officers as hee shall thinke fitting to leade such Troopes as hee shall command them and such Officers as he placeth are to command with as much Authority and the Souldiers bound to obey them with as much diligence and dutifulnesse as if they were their owne Officers also he may command any Colonel or Major of a Regiment to send out what Officer of his Regiment hee pleaseth and what forces hee shall thinke fitting either upon Convoyes or to the guarding of passages or the like And to conclude hee is to bee the eyes eares mouth hands and feet of the Generall CHAP. LXXI The Office of the Lord Marshall in the Warres and of his high jurisdiction and Command in the Army THe Lord Marshall of an Army above all other Officers ought to bee a most approved Scholler in regard his Office is to sit many times in the seate of Iudicature he is also to be a most approved Souldier for howsoever in the greatnesse of other great places in the Warres there may be a dispensation of skill yet in this Office it may not be so for above all others it hath the greatest place of action and direction in all the Army and hee Commands in a higher straine then any the fore mentioned Officers in the Army hee having them all at his command yet all of them cannot assist him to dispense or lessen the least duty belonging to his place or person for though the Generall or Lieuetenant Generall preceds him in place yet they ought not in knowledge and experience in regard both themselves and the whole Army both Horse and Foot are bound to move at his directions and though hee may not command his Generall yet he may in a directory way advise and say your Excellency ought to stand here in this place or order your Armies according to such rules Wherefore he must be a man of great performance accomplisht with Wisedome Temperance Valour and Vertue
It will bee hard for a Prince to finde a man fit and sutable for this imployment Next the Generall the Lord Marshall is sayd to have the supreame command of the whole Army wherefore usually his Trumpet is first in the morning to discharge the Watch and his Troope ought first of all to be mounted for it is an honour due to his place and allowed him by the Army by reason of the infinite paines which hee taketh in his owne particular person neither ought his Troope to Watch or Ward but are freed of that duty by reason of their more serious occasions After he and his Troope are mounted he maâcheth to the out-mâst borders of the Campe and ãâ¦ã his stand untill the whole Army are Rââged neither ââits his station untill the last man be Marcht away Hee is himselfe in all things both assistant and directive to the Generall of the Horse and the Serjeant Major Generall all the day long hee is tyed to no Battalion but at his pleasure may dispose of his owne Person sometimes accompanying the Generall and sometimes conducting his owne Troopes and indeed alwaies where the greatest occasion of necessity is and where the Enemy is most likelyest to assayle there hee should be to make resistance Also as his Person so is his Troope not tyed to any especiall or certaine place but may vary and alter as danger shall offer it selfe for them to oppose still supplying whatsoever is weakest and ever ready to entertaine the Enemy upon all his approaches upon all Retreats the Reare is his place which he is to bring up with safety and to defend it with courage When the Army is to bee Incamped he stayeth untill every man be dismounted and the whole Army lodged then he with his Troope dismounteth he taketh order for the Scouts he adviseth with the Serjeant Major for the Guards vieweth the strength of the Campe c. When the Army is to be Incamped in any new place the Serjeant Major Generall the Quarter Master Generall the Serjeant Major of Regiments the Scout-Master and all inferiour Quarter Masters with a sufficient Guard of the best Horsemen are to attend the Lord High Marshall and he out of his owne power with the discreet advise of the Serjeant Major Generall and the Scoute Master Generall shall assigne the Campe where the fittingest place is to pitch it in the manner forme and proportion it shall carry the bounds it shall containe and the distinction of every place and commodity advantage strength or discommodity which it shall please him to annex unto the same and according to his pleasure and demonstration so shall the Quarter Master Generall see it divided leaving the Intrenchments to the Trench-Master and the other inferiour divisions to the Serjeant Major Generall the Serjeant Major of Regiments and their Quarter Masters It is in the power of his Office also after the Army is Incamped having taken a survey of all the convenientest places for the Guards to appoint all the Regiments in what manner they shall place their Corps-du-guards the Scouts and Sentinellâ so as no man may passe either in or out but to be continuall upon their discovery and likewise to provide for the raysing of all Out-workes as Skonses and Redouts upon all passages and Fordes for the safety of the whole Army And as in the constant settling of the Army so in the Marching and removing thereof the Lord Marshall is to have a speciall regard to his strength and ability to encounter with the Enemy and whether it be meet to enter into the face of Battell or no or whether the time bee mature and ripe for matters of execution or else to deferre and prevent all occasions of encounters in which if he find himselfe the weaker hee shall order his March through woody places and places inaccessible thereby to adde a naturall strength to his Army and to hinder the execution of the Enemies Horse he is to have the lighter sort of Horsemen to March so neere unto the Enemy that continually upon every alteration hee may have sudden intelligence of the Enemies designes But if the necessity of the March bee through the Champion and Plaines where the nature of the ground affordeth no assistance then the Lord Marshall must so order his Horse Troopes in such sort to make them shew great and innumerable for to a maze and distract the Enemy in his approaches Hee is to have a most speciall regard in removing his Campe whether it bee by night or by day it is very bold and audacious to remove a Campe in the day if the Enemy bee neere hand but to remove in the night it argues a weakenesse and diâability in the Army for it is little better then a flight Wherefore there must be great licie used with silence and diligence and the March and good Array to bee held with all care and industry and therefore it requireth all the skill and Art of the Marshall and all the care and obedience that can bee required in a Souldier for it is a Rulâ in Martiall Discipline that no remove by night can be absolutely secure It is the Office of the Lord Marshall to give order to the Master of the Ordnance both for his March and his passage both where when and which way all his Provision shall goe for the best advantage and safety And at the planting oâ Artillery or making of Batteries the Marshall is to oversee the proceedings and to give directions upon any doubt or misse-adventure Hee is to give order unto the Victuall Master Wagon-master and all Officers of their natures both for their allodgements stores and all other necessary accommodations and against all violence and injuries which shall be offered them he is to see carefull and speedy reformation The Lord High-Marshall is the supreame and onely powerfull Iudge in all causes of life and death in criminall offences and controversies in the Army of all manner of natures and provideth for the due execution of all the Lawes Articles and Institutions which shall be appointed by the Generall to be observed and to see due punishment executed for any breach of the same Wherefore he ought to be exceedingly well read and learned in all Marshall Lawes the custome of Countries the degrees of Honour and the distribution of Blouds places and imployments and that he may the better proceed in these affaires he is to be assisted with divers learned and experienced Officers under him as the Iudge-Marshall and Provost-Marshall an Auditor and two Clerkes the under-Provost c. He is to have twenty or thirty Gentlemen for a continuall guard about him the Iudge-Marshall is to assist him in all difficult and curious interpretations of the Law and in deciding such controversies as shall happen in the taking of Prisoners c. He is to direct the Scout-master in all his proceedings and to receive from him all the intelligence and observations which he hath found out in his discoveries
that take their places in the reducements the doubling of Halfe Rankes being thus reduced You are next to reduce the Halfe Files by commanding them to face about to the Left and to March forth into their places Note these kind of divisionall doublings requires open order in Ranke and File And for your Intire doublings there is onely the distance of order in Ranke and File required Halfe-files double your front to the left intire All doublings aer either Intire or divisionall Intire doublings are to bee understood when as Files or halfe-files Rankes or halfe-rankes according as the Command is given doe March forth jointly together without division or dissipation to double the part Commanded Divisionall doublings are such as formerly is shewed viz. when the Files or halfe-files Rankes or halfe-rankes are disranked and divided into more parts or places then one This doubling of halfe-files to the Left intire is thus to be performed first the halfe-files to the Reere face to the Left and March forwards untill they are quite cleare of that part of the body which stands then they face to their Leader and so March up untill they are become even in Ranke with those that stand upon the Right Flanke and then the forme is perfect the word of Command which produceth it is placed in the Margent For the Reducement the halfe-files that doubled having faced about they March straight forth untill they be cleare of the Front halfe-files then they face to the Left and March straight forth untill every man hath his right place and then they are to face right after their Leaders the words of Command and direction for this Reducement is Halfe-files face about to the Right March forth into your places This kind of doubling of halfe-files hath beene held a better doubling then eyther the ordinary doubling of Rankes or the usuall way of doubling by halfe-files or bringers up the reasons are these first it makes no disturbance to the other part of the Battalia but that it may eyther be executed in time of Motion Exercise or Skirmish Secondly it appeares another solid body to the great disheartning of an Enemy Thirdly it is very apt for over Fronting it being a doubling both of number and place Halfe-files double your front inward intire This Motion of doubling the Front inward intire hath beene of great request and is most commonly used by great Bodies as when a Regiment Division or Maniple Moveth forwards betweene two others thereby seconding or releeving them Whereby the Front of all the three Divisions become ranged in an even Line the words of Command direction that produceth this Motion is placed in the Margent The Motion of this doubling is thus to be performed The halfe-files of the Front faceth to the Right and Left and eyther Division Marcheth right forth untill they have left a distance betweene them sufficient to receive the halfe-files of the Reere and then they are to stand and face to their Leader Then the halfe-files March up and even their Front For the Reducement of this figure Let the halfe-files face to the Reere and March untill they are cleare of the Front Halfe-files then stand and face about to their Leader or Commander then the other halfe-files of the Front are to close their Division and they are reduced The Words of Command used for this reducement are Halfe-files face about and march Front halfe-files close your Divisions face all to your Leader Halfe-files double your front by Division This kinde of doubling as before is shewed is of singular good use because it may be performed in time of fight without disturbance to the other part of the Battell The way to performe this motion is as followeth first the halfe-files of the Reere are to face to the right and left and then to march right-forth untill they are cleare of the Reare part of the Front-division then they are to face to their Leader and march untill they become even in ranke with the Front and so stand which perfects this doubling The way to reduce them is as followeth viz. the halfe-files are to face about to the Reere and to march forth-right untill they are cleare of the Front halfe-files and then they are to face to the right and left inwards and so to march and close their Divisions then being faced to their Leader they are reduced The Words of Command for reducement are Halfe-files face about inwards March forth into your places Front halfe-files double your Reare by Division This doubling of the Reare by the Front halfe-files will worke the same effect to the Reare as the last doubling by division did to the Front It may be usefull in the passing of a River when the Enemy chargeth or pursueth in the Reare the front-Front-division eyther opening and suffering the Reare halfe-files to passe through them they maintaining the skirmish untill the other have attained the further Banke of the River Or else the Front halfe-files being opened to the right and left and faced upon the Enemy march valiantly up and receive the charge whil'st the other provide for themselves for the manner and way of this motion it may be thus performed After the Command is given the Front halfe-files are to face to the right and left and march right forth until they are cleere of the other halfe-files of the Reare then they face to the Reare and march on untill they have attained to be even in rank with them whom they had command to double which perfects the doubling The way to reduce them followeth if you keep your place of the first Front then let your half-files face about and march until they are cleare of the Reare halfe-files which stand then face to the right and left inwards and close their Division and being againe faced to their Leader they are reduced to their first forme The words of Command properly used for this reducement is Front halfe-files face about to the right and left inward March forth into your places Front halfe-files double your Reare to the right intire This doubling of the Reare to the Right intire by the Front halfe-Files is thus to be performed after the Word of Command is given the halfe Files of the Front are to face to the Left and march straight out untill they are cleare of that part of the Body which stands then they are to face againe to the Left which is the Reare and march out-right untill they ranke even with the last Ranke of the Reere-division which gives conclusion to the doubling For reducement thereof your Front halfe-Files face about to the left and march right forth untill they are cleare of the Reere halfe-Files then face them to the Right and let them march into their places then if the Commander goe to his first Front and face them all to him they are reduced as at first To double the Reare to the Left intire may bee done after the same manner
to wheele off and to place themselves in the Reere as the former did The next two Rankes are to beginne to advance forwards when they see the last of the two former Rankes presented and ready to give fire and they also having given fire are to wheele off as the former did and so successively the rest of the Rankes advancing are to imitate the former in all the points The body of Pikes are to march very slowly forwards all the while that the shot are drawne up to give fire before the Front and if the enemies Battallias be not neare the Pikes may march shouldred But when the enemies Battallias be approacht within six or eight score or lesse then the Musquetiers are to give fire even with the Front of the body of Pikes and then the Pikemen are to advance their Pikes and close their Rankes to the distance of three foote and the shot to advance up even with the first Ranke of Pikes and there giving fire they are to wheele off to the right and left as in the former directions Note when the first Ranke hath given fire and wheeled off the next Rankes are to move forwards at three motions into their place and there to give fire after the same manner wheeling away againe and placing themselves according to the former directions every Ranke still making good their Leaders ground by this meanes they may continue giving fire untill the two Battells are ready to joyne at push of Pike at which time the shot are to give fire eyther retiring or else not to advance further then the halfe files of Pikes for there they shall be secure from the enemies Pikes offending them besides they may do as good execution there as being placed even with the front If so be the Drumme beate a retreite then the shot ought neyther to advance nor retreite but every Ranke is to give fire upon the same ground they stand on and then wheele off that the next ranke may doe as much Never the lesse when the forlorne files march forth or that two Rankes march forth ten paces or more before the Front then they are to give fire as upon a retreit unlesse the enemy flee The Skirmish being ended the reducement is easie the Leader of each File being in his place at the head of his File is to draw up the shot even with the Front of Pikes and then they will be as at first CHAP. LXXXIX How a Commander shall exercise his wings of Musquetiers to give fire they being advanc'd a small distance before the Front of the Pikes in manner of a Horne battell and also how to reduce it THis kinde of giving fire the shot being advanc'd before the Front of the Pikes the bringers up of eyther winge of Musquetiers being rankt even with the first ranke of Pikes in the Front is of the same use that the firing by two Rankes ten paces advanst before the Front is of cannot choose but be more serviceable upon some occasions in regard the shot doe their execution more readily without intermission of time or stragling from their bodies besides it is an apt forme for over fronting and they are easily to be wheeled whereby they may charge the enemy in Flanke each of these wings of shot may bee led up by a Serjeant or some other superiour officer unto the place assigned by the Chiefe After the word of command is given for the bringing them into this forme as in the Margent is expressed the manner of giving fire is thus to be performed Pikes stand Musquetiers march untill the bringers up ranke with the Front of Pikes The first Ranke of Musquetiers presents and give fire wheeling off eyther all to the right or to the right and left according as they shall be directed and placing themselves orderly in the Reere of their owne Files The next Ranke after the same manner are to give fire and wheele off placing themselves behinde those which were their Leaders thus is every Ranke successively to doe the like untill they have all given fire If you desire to continue giving fire still in this forme then your shot must moue forwards into the grounde of them that fired before them and the forme will be still the same But if you desire after once or twice firing over to have your shot flanke their Pikes then the Musquetiers must not advance into their leaders ground but contrarily every ranke is to present give fire upon the same ground they stand on falling off into the Reere one after another by which meanes they will be brought even with the Pikes Or if you please the Pikes may advance and march up to make their Front intire with the File Leaders of the shot whereby they will be reduced Pikes stand Musquetiers advance before your Front of Pikes and close your divisions The forme of this next kinde of firing is produced according to the words of Command placed in the Margent the manner of the forme is thus the two winges of shot are advanced before the Front of the body of Pikes and closing their divisions they shelter the Pikes from the fury of the Enemies shot And there may be as great execution performed by this forme of firing as by any of the former in regard it is so sollid and stable In the former firings the Pikes either rank'd even with the wings of shot or else the division betweene the wings of shot being open the Pikes are liable to the danger of the Enemies shot the Pikes are not able of themselves to doe any thing either in the way of offence or defence untill the Enemie be within push of Pike But this kinde of Demie-hearse Battell covers the Front of their Pikes securely with the wings of their owne shot untill the Enemie be come within distance There are two principall wayes of giving fire belonging to this forme namely first the Musquetiers may give fire in the Front and so wheele off by division or if the Commander pleaseth they may wheele all off to the right placing themselves in the Reere of their owne divisions and Files of shot just before the Front of the Pikes The next Rankes are immediately to move forwards into their Leaders ground and are likewise to give fire and wheele off placing themselves after the maner of the former the rest of the rankes of Musquetiers performing the like untill they have all given fire Thus having fired once or twice over this way you may make use of a second way of firing which shall serve for reducement of the former Wherefore observe that in this second way of firing when the first Rankes have given fire they are to wheele equally off by division each part faling file wise downe close by the flankes of the wings of Musquetiers untill the Leaders of the rankes of shot are come downe as low as the first ranke of Pikes which being performed they are to face outwards and to move so
the Front and then face them about into the reere and with your charged Pikes defend your shot which will be in the reere of the Pikes after they have wheeled as aforesaid The Body standing in this forme the shot may sleeve up by way of Extraduction or otherwise you may cause your Pikes to charge at foote and the Musquetiers to give fire over them For reducing them having thus fired you must command them to wheele their Flankes into the Front and to face about after their proper File Leaders and they will be in their first forme A second way to give fire in the reere is to place all your shot marching in the reere of the Pikes The manner of performing the motion is as before is shewed But the placing of the men after they have given fire may be diversly performed As to wheele off by division placing themselves in the Front of the Musquetiers next behinde the reere of the Pikes Or if the Body be Large to wheele all off to the right through distances for that purpose made and so to march into the Front of the Pikes Or otherwise they may wheele off by division and Flanke their Pikes and so give fire over againe as at first If in giving fire in the reere your Musquetiers wheele off and place themselves before the Front of the Pikes then to reduce them you may either wheele the body about and give fire in Front causing your Musquetiers to fail off by division and to flanke their Pikes Or if you will reduce them with out a firing cause your Musquetiers to open to the right and left and the Pikes to march up into the midst and then facing them to their Leader and they will be in their first forme Let these Instructions suffice for the giving fire in the reere desiring every Commander to be uery carefull and punctuall in exercising their shot in these kinde of firings in the reere It being a thing of great Consequence and very aduantagious for the preservation of Foote troopes from the fury of a prosecuting enemie that would seeke to cut them off or at least deterr them from ariving at their place of strength where they may be secured In the next place shall be shewne the wayes of giving fire in the Flankes so that a Companie may be made compleate in their performances of Exercise CHAP. XCI How a Commander shall exercise his Company in giving fire in the Flankes with the Circumstances there unto belonging THe Manner of giving fire in Flanke is used in two respects The first is when the Enemie shall make his aproaches to charge your Troopes on the Flanke in a march The second is when as by some sudden attempt or ambushment the whole Body of an Army is ingaged and so forced to stand and to face to the right or left or both by which facings the flankes become Fronts accidentall and their firings will be after the same manner of the firings in Front wherefore I will indeavour to shew such firings in Flanke as are of use in a march which are these following The first is for the outmost File to give fire and stand untill the next File hath fired Secondly after they have given fire in Flanke they are to be led up betweene Musquetiers and Pikes The third way of firing in Flanke after they have performed it they are led off by the bringers up The forth way after they have given fire they are placed as sleeves upon the contrary flanke of Pikes The Fifth way is after they have given fire in flanke they are drawne up betweene the inmost Files of Pikes of these I shall discourse severally in their due places In the meane time suppose all your Musquetiers to be placed upon the right wing of your Pikes and casting your eye into the Margent you shall finde the words of Command which produceth this firing in the Flanke Musquetiers give fire to the right and gather up your Files The Command being to give fire to the right presently the outermost File to the right faceth outward and presents the rest of the body still marching forwards Then the presented File gives fire and stands facing againe to their first Front by that time the body will be marched cleere of the standing File then the next outermost File presents and fires in like manner the body facing as before having fired they in like manner facing to their first Front and stand a Serjeant Leading up the File that first fired on the outside of the File that last fired Then they both stand together untill the third File hath given fire after the same manner and then the Serjeant Leades up the two Files even with the third which last fired And after this manner all the Files of Musquetiers are to face to the Flanke and give fire successively and stand untill the Serjant Leades up the rest of the Files which fired even with the Front of the File which last fired Thus having all fired over they are to march up againe even with the Front of Pikes and this reduceth them as at first Musquetiers give fire in flanke march up beâeene the Pikes and Musquets The second manner of giving fire to the Flanke is a more secure way then the former and yet full as Serviceable for matter of execution for this way after the shot hath fired they shall be secured from the Enemies shot farre better then the former and also the body shall continue more intire without seperation And this forme is of very good use when two Enemies are divided by a River or by some such like meanes secured from the Incursions of Horse for then the shot being drawne up betweene the innermost Files of the Musquetiers and the outermost File of Pikes to the right your skirmish may be continued as long as occasion shall serve The words of Command which produceth this forme is placed in the Margent And the way to performe this motion of firing is as followeth Onely take notice that as in the former manner of firing the shot were placed upon the right flanke of Pikes after the same manner they are placed now with a distance betwixt the outerflanke of the Pikes and the inmost flanke of the Musquetiers for the shot to march up into after they have given fire The outermost File of Musquetiers being Commanded to face to the right and present the rest of the body marcheth away and the standing File gives fire This done and the body is marched cleere of the standing file the next file presents to the right and the file that first gave fire faceth to the first Front and is led by a Serjeant crosse the reere of Musquetiers up into the distance between the Musquets and Pikes The Musquetiers are still open to the right as they march that so there may be Roome for one File to march betweene them and the Pikes And
advantage in managing the service he is imployed about He is to be alwayes armed during the time of his guard and is not onely to place out the Sentinels but also to visit and revisit them if they be quartered in any village in case of an Allarme the Souldiers are to repaire to the Cornets Lodging He is to see every Souldier have his Billet delivered him from the Quartermaster unlesse it be in Garrison then the Major of the Towne performes that office He is to see good orders kept by visiting their Huts and commanding their fires to bee extinguished immediately after the warning peece is discharged He is to be very carefull of his owne demeanurs for example sake He must have some Schollership in him in regard he is to keepe a List of all his Souldiers names and by reason of orders or letters sent to him from his Superiors which he is to keepe secret and not to shew to others The company being drawne to the guard in any place and approaching neere it the Lieftenant is to ride before to take notice of the Corpes duguard and is to conferre with the Company who are then to be releeved what Sentinells are to bee plac't out and what wayes are to be scowred and all other things requisite CHAP. CII Of the Cornet belonging to the Cavalry THe Cornet of Horse ought to be a man of a haughty courage and of a singular behaviour he commandeth the Company in the absence of the Captaine and Livetenant his place of March is in the Front before the first ranke yet behind the Captaine In fight he is not to regard the breaking of his Standard in regard it shall be an honour unto him although the enemie should gaine a peece of it his usuall place in time of Skirmish is to be in the middle of the Troope those before him must be the aprovedst Souldiers and best armed He is to keepe a List of the Company to send so many to the guard as the Captaine or Lievetenant shall appoint Once a day at the Lord Generalls first passing by the Troope he is to doe obeysance by inclining his Cornet towards the ground And because I intend brevity I will onely name the residue of Officers belonging to the Cavalry referring the Reader for his better satisfaction to Markhams Decads and to Captaine Iohn Crusâe his Millitary Instructions The Quartermasters of every particular Regiments duty is to assist the Quartermaster generall in making the Quarters they are to distribute the Word and the Billets for the Souldiers lodgings The Corporalls to a Troope are usually three or two at the least they are to assist the Leivetenants in placing the Sentinells and in ordering of the Troope they have the command of a Squadron to guide some passages or to ride out upon discovery he is to keepe a List of his Squadron There ought to be two Trumpers at the least to each Troope of Horse whose duty is besides their knowledge in distinguishing their sounds and points of warre But they must be wise in delivering Embasses and Messages and very observative how the Enemy demeanes his forces and how his guards are kept one Trumpet is to lodge with the Cornet to be in a readinesse for all suddaine Allarmes There is but one Auditor or Fiscall generall allowed to the Army both of Horse and foote The Provost Marshall is an Officer under the high Marshall hee is to keepe in safe custody all delinquents every Regiment hath an inferiour Marshall belonging to it they are to see to the Victuallers Butchers and to the Weights and Measures of Bread Beare and the like they are to informe the Commissary and Auditor what rates the Sutlers Butchers c. may afford their provision for that they may set the Taxe accordingly They are to carry a Trunshon with a Ribbin in it by which they are distinguished They are to attach all straggling souldiers in a March to prevent him from pilliging And to conclude this discourse I would have all Officers of such a true temper of valour and so constant in all their proceedings that honour and prosperity should not make them Imperious nor the worst of fortunes deject them For that man that beares his prosperitie neither with moderation nor prudence but is full blowne like a bladder with the winde of pride hee seldome in adversity shewes either constancie or courage for one pricke of distaster will emptie his swolne heart of all hopes and will make him prove like an unskilfull and dejected Sea man upon every little storme to cut his Cables and Maste and throw all over boorde where as a Noble resolution would finde a remedy by slacking of some few Sayles to indure the storme and save all he hath in charge CHAP. CIII Of the ordering and riding of Horses to make them fit for Service IT is a thing of great consequence for souldiers to understand how to order themselves towards their horses to make them the apter to understand the Riders meaning and to be fitted for exercise for an Officer shall finde it a thing impossible to exercise a troope of horses unlesse they be first prepared for that service Therefore let me request you to apply your indeavours to such documents as the best experienced Riders have observed And first a souldier may fit and helpe his horse sixe manner of wayes viz. with his Voyce with his Tongue with his Rodde with his Bridle with the Caulfes of his Legges with his Sturrop and with his Spurres likewise when your horse hath performed his exercise well you have two wayes to cheerish and coye him which is by your voyce in speaking to him gently or else by scratchiug and coying him with your hand or with the end of your Rodde And although helpes and corrections may seeme one yet there is this difference having a respect to the time for the one goeth before errour and the other commeth after for you helpe your Horse to the intent he should not erre but you correct him because he hath already erred For the first of the seaven helpes before specified which is the Voyce it is used divers wayes as in the way of Correction for his obstinacie or wrestinesse a terrible voyce is used with some opprobrious termes but in the way of helping or cherishing him you must use milde termes with a cheerefull voyce as in running him you must say Hey hey or the like if to retreate you must use a low voyce Backe backe boy backe I say If you would helpe him to advance at the stop you must say cheerefully Hup hup or Hoyse hoyse Likewise to make him lite behinde you must say Derier or such termes as you shall please In cherishing your horse or coying him for doing well your voyce must be most milde of all as saying well boy well The next thing observeable it the tongue which is onely a clocking it to the
roofe of the mouth and likewise the lippes with a kinde of Chirrupping doth much put a horse forwards in a gentle straine The Rod is a very necessary instrument if used aright viz. not to correct your Horse with it out of season but onely at the very instant he erreth for there is no such way as a good wand well labored upon a stubborne horse that is wresty The Bridle governes a Horse as the Helme doth the Ship and it is the principall instrument about him to bring him in subjection and to fit him for service wherefore divers things in it are considerable as the fashion of the bit sutable to the tendernesse of his mouth the Musrowle the Cheekes kurbles ports treaches and such like bitts according to the discretion of the Rider He most likewise know when to ride his Horse with a Bitte then with what manner of Bitte and how to use it at first putting on and in what part of his mouth it must rest Likewise how to hold the Raynes when even together and when one shorter than another and what measure he shall keepe with his hand in bearing hard or loose high or low when to use the false Raynes or Musrowle and when to leave them when and how to correct him with the Bridle and when to helpe him Many men spoile their Horse at first by using to sharpe a Bitte wherefore the safest way is to take a plaine Cannon with right cheekes and that hath beene formerly used placing it a little above his great teeth annointing it with a little honey mixt with salt which will make him leane to it and delight in it the better The Raynes you must hold in your left hand so as your little finger and Ring finger be betwixt the two Raynes and your thumbe may lye close upon the Raynes with the brane thereof turned towards the sadles pummell being destitute of a Rodde take the overplusse that hangeth downe by the middest in your right hand holding just by your right thigh In bearing your bridle you must observe three severall wayes first by bearing the Raynes low beneath the pummell of the saddle even with the witherâ which is a ready way to correct him Secondly bearing your hand heigher towards the middest of the pommell thââ maintaines him Thirdly bearing him just above the Pommell that is used in managing him to beare the hand higher is by sundry Authors disallowed first in regard it weââieth the arme secondly if neede require you have not so much power to stoppe your Horse when you would Thirdly being upon Service in the field against your enemy the bearing of your hand so high would be a trouble unto your defence and a commodity to your enemie for thereby he may easily cut your Raynes in sunder Lastly you can have no steady hand upon your horse for any continnance by meanes whereof he can never rayne well nor port his head steedy unlesse you beare your hand low remembring when you turne your horse neither to draw your armes nor hands more on the one side than the other but keepe it even with the horses crest and onely to turne your fist a little inward or outwards to signifie unto him what hand you would have him turne unto for the helpe of the caulfe and heele in riding the Ring you must consider divers Circumstances as first a single stroake of the contrary legge to the side you intend to turne upon as for example if you would have him turne on the right side then you must touch him with your left legge if on the left hand then with your right legge Secondly a double stroake striking him with both your legges together with an even stroake and this is to make him thrust forwards Thirdly the closing stroake as for example when you would have your horse close his turne well as namely to the right hand then in his turning touch him with your left legge in the spurring place and with your right legge immediatly after more backwards towards his flanke Fourthly to strike with both heeles one after the other foure or five times serves for a correction when your horse transgresseth The use of the Stirâop availeth much in helping a young horse in his beginning for if he carries his head or necke a wry or hang on one side more than another by striking him with the Stirrop under the shoulder on the contrary side will cause him to amend his fault The use of the Spurre is to helpe when the horse hath beene first backt halfe a score times and when you first use them let it be in a new fallow field which lyes upon stetches and then tro the Ring and when you put spurres to him forget not to helpe him with your voyce or lippes How and when to use the spurre you may observe what is before spoken of the calfe and heele CHAP. CIV Further Instructions concerning the ordering and riding of a Horse for Service with the use of the Ring NOw let us proceede further to the instructing of horses and fitting them for the imployment of warre wherein the Rider must use great diligence in making him tread loftily to keepe one path and to trot cleane which is one of the chiefest points then to goe softly to runne or to gallope Secondly you must teach him to be light at stoppe Thirdly to advance or rise up with his fore legges Fourthly to turne readily upon both hands with single turne or double turne Fiftly to make a sure and ready mannage Sixthly to passe a swift carriere for which purpose you must take a new fallowed land with deepe forrowes to make him lift up his feete then trotting him right out about the length of a hundred paces crosse the Ridges then ride him a good way up one of the furrowes in such part of the land as will admitte space enough Then beginne to turne on the right hand making him easily treade out a round circle twise together containing twenty five or thirty paces and being come about at the second time to the place you began then tread out the like circle Ring on the left hand after twise going about it then beginne againe on the right hand and so shift from Ring to Ring treading each of them twice about untill you have gone about the left Ring foure times and the right Ring sixe times this being performed trot him right out in the same furrow where he began first the length of thirty paces And then pulling in your Bridle hand stoppe him and stay a pretty while together causing him to stand still keeping his head and body right in the furrow this being performed then turne him softly on the right hand and being come round againe in to the same path trot him backe againe into the place from whence first he came then alight off his backe coying and encouraging him this you must performe eight dayes
so little as you will have him Likewise to make him keepe his head alwayes towards the Enemie being in fight at single duell you must make him goe sidewayes with his hinde part onely and his fore part stand party steady to performe this you must turne your bridle hand somewhat on that side you touch him likewise you must helpe him with your rod by striking him therewith on the contrary flanke behinde Further take notice the carriage of your Horses head is a matter of no small consequence his forehead being the strongest part of his head his snought or mussell the weakest and tendrest the more he thrusteth out his mussell the more he distendeth his backe and beareth the lesse force in his actions and it is impossible hee should ever make good Manage observe time keepe order or continue in breath any space of time together whereas by bringing in his mussell and extending his forehead he uniteth his force together and gathereth his strength in his backe whereby he becommeth more nimble in his actions Secondly he shall see his way the better and be in lesse danger of falling in running and if he should chance to fall he is the abler to rise speedily Thirdly in his performances against an enemie he shall be able to execute or suffer more with his forehead than can be expected from his Mussell being the tendrest part of him Fourthly he cannot be so apt to be urged right forwards upon a sudden as otherwise he might doe Lastly the Horse that Raynes well and bringeth in his head shall alwayes bee better stayed both of head and necke and have a better mouth than otherwise Wherefore if your horse will not bring in his head at any time when you stop him with your bridle hand then holding your hand still at that stay correct him sometimes with your right Spurre and sometime with your left and sometimes with both your spurres at once and at the selfe same instant thrust him with your right hand upon the necke towards his eares to force him to bring in his head but if he will not yeeld with that then by pulling your bridle towards you cause him to goe backe some three paces and then to returne faire and softly to his first place this being put in action divers times together and every time he thrusteth out his nose correct him as before is shewed Moreover if your horse by wresty so as he cannot be put forwards then let one take a Cat tyed by the tayle to a long pole and when he goes backewards thrust the Cat towards his stones where she may claw him and forget not to threaten your horse with a terrible Noyse or otherwise take a Hedgehog and tye him streight by one of his feete to the inside of the horses tayle so that he may squeake and pricke him Likewise if your horse be fearefull and shie so that he is afrayd of every thing he sees you must take heede that in no wise you correct him for it least he should take the thing he beholdeth and shunneth to be the cause of his chastisements and so become more fearefull than before but rather stay a while and doe not force him forwards but by gentle meanes make him by little and little aproach neere the thing he feares which if he performes cherish him with your speech and hand and you shall set by standing still sometimes to looke on it and sometimes by going towards the object he feares he will be so acquainted therewith as he will not feare it and when he commeth at it let him gaze and smell on it a good while to the intent he may be more assured thereof Further to embolden your horse to make him hardy in the warres you must use to incounter upon a soft pace or trot with another horse man face to face in one path but beware they dosâe not one the other but rather let the adverse horse bee compelled backe a few steps which will harty the other or if you please you may incounter one with the other riding in two sundry pathes the one comming cheeke by cheeke within a foote of the other the pathes being both of a just length each of them containing about tenne paces to the intent in managing your horse too and fro upon a trot you comming one towards another from two contrary ends may both meete right in the midst of your course passing one by another which you cannot chuse but doe if you keepe true time as well in their trotting as in their âurning also not forgetting upon what hand soever the one turneth the other must doe the same and in the selfe same instant Moreover when you trot the Ring you may embolden your horse by entring both together into the Right Ring then turning your horse tayle to tayle follow you the right hand and let him follow the left in the same Ring the ring path being so inlarged that at your meeting in ryding it about you may not touch one the other Having ridden thus about twise you may enter the left ring and doe as before was shewed CHAP. CVI. How to make a Horse endure Pike Sword Gunshot Drumme and the like IN this Chapter we are to deale with the difficultest matter of all and that is now to make a Horse abide Pike Gunshot Sword Drumme and the clattering of Armour or to runne upon any hazard to performe this you must acquaint him throughly with the rod or truntion so as he may not feare it sometimes coying him therewith upon the Necke and by holding the point right forth by his eye or betwixt his eares so as it may bee alwayes in his sight and being throughly assured of the rod then appoint a foote man having a staffe in his hand or pike to stand in your way as you should passe and as you aproach let the footeman by little and little make signes seeming to strike your horse upon the head then encourage your horse to goe on towards the footeman who at the same instant must retreate backe as if he would flee in doing this you shall much imbolden him Likewise to make him abide the sword a footeman must performe it in the same manner as he did with the Pike but be ware he strikes him not After this cause half a dozen footemen or more to stand in his way making a greât shouting and noyse threatning him with their loude voyces against whom you must incourage him to goe forwards first with a soft pace secondly with a trot thirdly with a gallop at which time let the footemen retreate fayning to runne away also let them threaten them with their staves Pikes or swords To make him dure Gunshot Drumme or clattering of Armour or any hideous noyse whatsoever let your horse goe hard by another horse or rather betwixt two other horses that are accustomed to the like noyse and are not afrayd and as you ride together cause
three or foure Pistols to be discharged first a good distance off then neerer hand according as your horse beginneth to abide them during which time forget not to make much of him Likewise every morning before he is drest discharge a Musket or two and sound a Trumpet and beate a charge with your drumme and then when he is patient feede him and cherish him the Groome may sometime dresse him in bright armour hee may be used to eate his Oates from off the Drumme head you may ride him against an armour plac't upon a stake that he may overthrow it and trample it under his feete Every horseman that doth not observe these briefe observations and fit himselfe and his horse in all respects before hee come to be trayned they will prove both unfit for service neither would I wish any Captaine to approve either of man or horse that in some reasonable manner hath not attained to this perfection for an Oxe well Managed may in possibility doe better service than an ill ridden wresty horse neither can any security or reputation bee expected by any service they shall undertake if the Officers be not diligent to see their Troopes well ordered and demeaned Thus premising every Horseman is or will be in this nature qualified wee will proceede to the Exercising of private Troopes and breefely shew all their Postures and how they ought to be imbattelled but first it is necessary to give a touch about the severall kinde of arming both of Curassiers Harquebuzires Carabines and Dragoones as followeth CHAP. CVII How the horse Troopes ought to be devided and distinguished by their severall armes apt and fit for divers services and what proportion of Cavalry ought to be joyned with the Infantry WE are to understand how our Generalls of late ages have divided their horse Troopes into foure severall kindes proper for divers Services and accordingly their armings are sutable to their Offices as The arming of the Câirassier Harquebuzier Carbine Dragoone is chiefely Defensive Offensive Offensive and Defensive The light armed which are the Harquebuziers Carabines and Dragoones are imployed to begin a charge against the Infantry upon flanke and reare at once the Front is dangerous if the two armies of foote be ready to joyne then the heavie armed viz. the Cuirassiers shall take the advantage of such disorders as are procured by the light armed for their compleate arming is efficatious to defend their bodies from the push of pikes the better to thrust in amongst them The light armed are also more apt and fit to be sent upon services that require expedition which the heavie armed are unfit to performe for the Cuirassier is to be compleately armed Capapè with a good Buffe coate to preserve his body from the pinching of his pondrous armour his horse is to be fifteene hand high and upwards he is also to have his Bedee Nagge and a Boy to carry his Armes and Snapsacke and to get him forrage for his horses his Saddle and Bitte must be strong and good whereunto must be fixed upon each side of it a case of good Firelocke Pistolles the barrell being full eighteene inches long and the bore of twenty or twenty foure bullets in the pound with his Spanner and flaske boxes a good sword and a scarffe over his armes to distinguish him from the enemie His service in the warres is chiefely defensive As for the proportion which the horse should beare to the foote there are divers of sundry opinions but the Prince of Orange used to allow three to tenne or twelve at most viz. 3000. horse to 1000. or 12000. foote and every troope consisting of five score horse which are ordered twenty in ranke and five deepe in file the which custome they use the rather because of the scarsitie of their horse and againe they are opiniated that in regard each horse man hath two Pistolles they may perfect their fight as well as a Troope of Musquetiers that are tenne deepe in âyle having but one Musquet apeece but from this hath proceeded many inconveniences as Captaine Beumount hath observed wherefore his advice was to have the horse Troopes consist of sixe score so they may be ranked twenty in breast and sixe deepe in file they being then more apt and proper to double their rankes whereby their front may be extended or if being in skirmish with the enemy any shot should be drawne out to give fire upon them in the reare then the two hindmost rankes of a horse may peckiere about and put them to retreate and the foure foremost rankes in the front may be the better able to prosecute their fight wherefore my discourse shall be to shew you how the Troopes consisting of 120. horse ranked twentie in brest and sixe deepe in file shall be exercised and fitted for the warres and leave it to the judicious Commander to take his choyse CHAP. CVIII How the Harquebuziers and the Carbines ought to demeane themselves THese kinde of horse men are to be armed with an open Caske Gorget backe and brest more than Pistoll proofe with good Buffe coate to preserve their bodies from bruising Their Harquebuzes are to be two foote and a halfe in length their bores of seventeene bullets to the pound about their neckes a strong leather Belt with a Swivell to hang the Ring of their peeces upon a Flaske and Touch boxe and Pistolls like to the Cuirassiers Their horses ought not to be under the size of fifteene hands in height when they passe by the Generall or Troope through the streetes of a towne they place the but end upon their right thigh and their right hand grasping the barrell towards the middest of it the locke towards their bodies otherwise in their march if the enemy be not neere they hang downe by their sides Likewise the Carbine requires a smaller horse a faire Buffe coate his Carabine twentie seven inches long the bore of twentie foure bullets to the pound and he is to demeane himselfe upon all points like the Harquebuze having his sword in a strong belt Flaske and touch boxe CHAP. CIX How the Dragoones ought to arme and demeane themselves THe Dragoones are no lesse than a foote company consisting of Pikes and Muskets only for their quicker expedition they are mounted upon horses they are of great use for the guarding of passages and fordes in regard of their swiftnesse they may prevent the enemies foote and gaine places of advantage to hinder their passage Their Pikes are to have thongs of leather about the middle of them for the easier carriage of them The Muskets are to have a broad strong belt fastened to the stocke of them well neere from one end to the other whereby he hangs it upon his backe when hee rideth holding his match and bridle in his left hand any horse if he be swifâ will performe this service in regard they alight and doe their service a foote so that when tenne men alight the eleventh holdeth
powder and the Bullet when you are to use them you are to bite of the end of the Paper close to the powder and so put it into the Barrell of your Pistoll ramming it downe close so as the powder may take at the Touch-hole by this meanes a Souldier shall be farre readier in his postures you are also to observe that the armes of the Cuirassiers are Pistoll proofe wherefore that Souldier that incounters against them must bee sure not to shot untill he be within three or foure paces the Hollanders use to discharge their Pistols at the enemies eare as a place most certaine to speede them others at the lower part of the Belly or his arme Pits or about the necke or throate a Cuirassiere usually giveth this charge upon the trot and very seldome upon the Gallop if you misse the speeding of the man then you are to direct your next charge against the Horse where you shall be sure to speed him either upon the head or brest the sword is to be managed after you have done your indeavours with the Pistoll and the principall thing required is to disable your adversary by hacking a two the Raynes of his bridle or the Buckles of his Pouldrons whereby he shall be disabled from making any resistance The Cuirassire in fight is to strive to gaine the right side of his Enemie being most proper to discharge his Pistols against him The Harquebuziers and Carabines must contrarily strive to get the left side of of their Enemies because that in presenting hee is to rest his Carabine upon his Bridle hand placing the Butt end upon the right side of his brest neere his shoulder Our Moderne Generalls thinke it best to order the Cuirassiers in grosse Bodies by which meanes they are more powerfull and strong against the shocke of the enemie they are for the most part reserved to second the light armed so that when they are broken they may have shelter and time to reuâite themselves behinde the Cuirassiers Note that in a pitcht Battell if the enemies Ordnance be planted upon some hill so advantagious that they may annoy the Horse troops then the horse are to be drawn into some place of security or into the Reare of your Battell of the Infantery untill such time as their Ordnance be intercepted by certaine disbanded Troopes both of Horse and Foote sent for that purpose as for the Postures of the Harquebuz and Carabine they may receive their instruction from the Cuirassiers yet in regard most of our peeces goe with English lockes which differ from firelockes you shall finde here underneath the order of handling them with the words of Command The Postures belonging to the Snaphane Carabine ut sequit 1. Order your Carabine 2. Sinke your Carabine into your Bridle hand 3. Bend your Cocke 4. Guard your Cocke 5. Prime 6. Shut your Pan. 7. Cast about your Carabine 8. Gage your Flaske 9. Lade your Carabine 10. Draw your Rammer 11. Shorten your Rammer 12. Lude with Bullet and Ramme ãâã 13. Withdraw your Rammer 14. Shorten your Rammer 15. Returne your Rammer 16. Recover your Carabine 17. Order your Hammer 18. Free your Cocke 19. Present 20. Give Fire CHAP. CXVIII Of the Excellent Service which may be performed by the Dragoones here in our Island of England AS for the Dragoones their Service and use of armes doth so neerly corespond with the Postures of the Infantry to which postures I altogether referre them They were invented for speciall services to assist both the Cavalry and Infantry for there are many exploits which cannot be effected by the Cavalry alone The Musqueteiâes are to exercise themselves to give fire on horsebacke in the same fashion as the Harquebuzirs ought to doe Being come to Guarde a passage or to doe any other the like Service they are to alight and demeane themselves as infantry as in diverse places in this booke you may read onely here by the way I will shew how necessary it were to breede and traine up certaine companies of them in this our Kingdome which being an Island and the chiefest of our Land forces farre remote from the Maritime places where an enemie may possibly land which will be troublesome and require much time to March to our Coast side with our foote troopes and when wee are arived with the strength of our Land thinking to encounter with them The Enemy may easily delude us by the advantage of a darke night or mistie day which may so favour them that by rebarking themselves and setting sayle by the next night they may be landed on the other side of the Kingdome which were a thing impossible to March to them with our Army to oppose them but these Dragoones may easily crosse the Kingdome and may suddenly arive in any place thereof to assist such Forces as that Coast shall be able to rayse And although we should admit of that Noble Gentlemans advice which was to divide the Forces of certaine adjacent Counties into three divisions making an entire armie of the one halfe of them intrenching them neere the place suspected for greatest danger for conveniencie of landing them as he exemplifies it by Fulke-stone in Kent where he would have lodged 6000. men then upon the right wing twelve miles distant from this body being the point of Nesse he would have 3000. men lodged and upon the left wing 12. miles distant being the Towne of Margate he would have 3000. more lodged and so accordingly to inguirt the whole Island by this they should mutually give helpe one to another so that if the body of this army being 6000. men should be distrest then the two wings were speedily to repaire to their succour or if any of the wings then the body of the army were to March speedily to their ayde Questionlesse this is a singular project and no reason can contradict it if we have men sufficient to inguirt the Island round but that cannot be expected in regard that his Majestie must of necessitie have a standing Armie in the Heart of the Kingdome composed of the Principall Gentry and Yeomandry to be in readinesse if the Enemie should give a repulse and overthrow those Maritime Forces or if any Domesticke enemie should trecherously draw a head to side witâ them this standing Armie will dishearten them and bee a meanes to corroberate our owne men which otherwise would be much dejected and happily many of them so base being overwhelmed with the present disasters that they would turne to the Enemie and compound their owne safeties as was well seene at the Landing of William the Conquerour after he had discomfited the Armie of King Herrald which was but a handfull of the Forces which might have beene afterwards raysed to have given the enemie a second Battell or otherwise have defended the Land by delaying the Enemie but feare had so wonderfully surprised the Natives that immediately they compounded their owne safeties which had there
the second ranke hath tenne this ranke makes two sides parrallell to the two former sides of the Rhombe as the Figure shewes the third must be 17. and so forwards to one the whole Battell hath in it 121. horse with the Officers the Figure followeth Front Reare CHAP. CXXII The Manner and forme of imbattelling the third kinde of Rhombe consisting of Files but not of Rankes THe third kinde of Rhombe which Files but Rankes not you are to order your Troope after this manner following First you must make a File of any Number the Captaine of the Troope being File-leader and the Reare Commander the last of the File To both the Flankes of this File you are to lay two other Files either of them one lesse in number than the first these you must begin to place even with the middest of the distances of the first file on both sides as suppose 11. in the first File the next file on either side must have 10. a peece and the next after them 9. a peece and still one the lesse in all the rest after plac't Files and so it shall prove to file but not ranke This forme is advantagious and profitable for turning of faces when neede shall require from one point of the Rhombe to another turning to the right hand is called turning to the staffe turning to the leââ is called turning to the Raynes but in these our moderne warres we use to command them to face to the right or to the left hand as occasion shall offer the figure of this discourse followeth the Troope of horse consisting of 121. with the Officers The Front Reare CHAP. CXXIII The manner of imbattelling the fourth kinde of Rhombe which Rankes and Files not THis last kinde of Rhombe whose property is to Ranke and not to File is made by a conârary way to the former The presedent Rhombe which shewed to File but not to Ranke began at the Front point and Reare point and proceeded to the Flankes This beginneth at the Flanke points and proceedth to the Front and Reare First therefore a Ranke is to be layed of what number you please to the distances of this Ranke you must lay two Rankes more one on either side whose number must be one lesse a peece than the former Ranke thus continue laying of Rankes towards the Front and Reare and in every paire of Rankes diminish one a peece untill you come to the points either of which have but one namely the Captaine and Lievetenant by this meanes the Rhombe will ranke but not file the figure followeth Front Reare CHAP. CXXIIII The manner of Framing the Battell called the Wedge or halfe Rhombe used by the Macedonians THe forme of this Battell called the Wedge plainely appeares in the Rhombe which both Rankes and Files for the halfe of that Rhombe is a Wedge Wherefore first you must beginne with a Ranke of an uneven number as suppose 15. horse before that Ranke you must place another Ranke of 13. having two lesse than the former and so you are to proceede untill you end with one which is the place of the Captaine this was the Invention of King Philip of Macedon who placed his best men before that by them the weaker might be held in and inabled to charge Elian giveth reasons why the Wedge was in those times accounted better than a Square forme which we now have in use in regard it is apt and proper artificially to breake the Enemies Square battels for he Compares a Square Battle to an Axe for although it be sharper than a Wedge yet having the edge drawne out in length it cannot possibly by strength be driven farre into the Wood but by redoubling of strokes The Wedge being once entred insinuateth it selfe the point being Narrow and it holdeth what it getteth untill at last it divides the Square forme in Sunder although never so tough Polybius reports lib 4. 278. that the Thessalians being Imhatteled in this kinde of forme they could not be resisted by the Gracians and Persian Squares Moreover the Wedge is of greater strength than the Rhombes because it bringeth more hands to fight for the hinder part of the Rhombe is of no use but to avoyde surprises for it avayleth nothing in charging whereas all parts of the Wedge are effectuall viz. the point to enter and the sides even to the flanke corners where the reare endeth doth dispart and dissever and utterly disorder the Enemie whereby victory is gained And questionlesse this forme of a Wedge were of excellent use in our warres especially when an enemie is charged in Flanke and Reare or Front and Flanke then this Battell in forme of a Wedge to come full upon the point of the enemies Battalia where they shall finde an easie place for entrance in regard the foote Troopes are constrained to make a double resistance both to Front and Flanke so that there will be a space open for entrance and then the sides of this Wedge battell will give such a Valley upon the point that of necessity they cannot be able to withstand it The Cornet in this Wedge forme of imbattelling is to take his place right before the Lievetenant in the second Ranke from the Reare the figure followeth this Troope consists of 121. Horse Front The Leivetenant CHAP. CXXV The reason why we retaine the custome of Ranking five deepe in File WEE have learned from Generalls in former ages the framing of Square Battels in regard they were oppinionated that forme was the easiest to be framed and best for Motion besides the ablest men were plac't in Front and had all the principall Commanders to lead them on to give the Enemie a charge the weapons which the Horsemen used were Speares of such a wonderfull length to to Match their Enemies Pikes which as Leo reports Chap. 25. that they were 16. Cubtis in length that is 24. foote and Livy verifies the same that their Pikes were very unwildy in regard of their bignesse and length and then they for the most part did order their horse Troopes eight deepe in File as Polybius speaketh plainely who was Generall of the Horse of the Achaeans besides Leo in his seventh Chapter writeth after this manner If there be many horse saith he viz. above twelve thousand then let them be ordred tenne deepe in File if but few then let it be no more than five further he saith too much shallownesse maketh a Battalia weake and ready to be broken by this we may conjecture that the filing of Troopes five deepe was not a thing inforc't of necessitie untill such times as they found the inconvenience of their over-long Speares so that the Macedonians caused their Speares to be but 15. or 16. foote in length and then five horse in depth was rather at the most then otherwise to make use of those short weapons to offend the Enemy in their charge They further aimed to order their Battells so that the Battalias might
a greater number than you have wherefore your number being small all your horse must not Sally out of the Ambushcado at once but some 12. or 15. must remaine in the wood at the furthest part of it to favour the retreate of the rest and by their noyse to cause the Enemie to thinke there are a greater number behinde in the Wood. If the Enemy should retreate for his better safetie meeting your Troopes upon your march in the day time you must first send a Troope of Harquebuziers to charge him on the Reare viz. the Lievetenant shall first assault them with 25. horse charging the Enemy upon a full trot or gallop him shall the Captaine follow with the rest of the Troope these are to be seconded by a Company of Cuirassiers being most proper to sustaine the Enemy if he resist but if the waâ be narrow the said Cuirassiers shall follow immediatly after the first 25. Harquebuziers your other Troopes shall second these observing alwayes one hundred paces distance betwixt every Company If a single Troope should meete a Troope of the Enemy of equall number if the Enemie retreate send your Leivetenant with 20. horses to charge him in the Reare following him with fifty to the same effect closed as firme as may bee the residue of your Troope must follow at a good distance under a good Corporall who shall not engage himselfe to fight though the Enemie turne head unlesse he see his Officers in great danger but then he must charge them valiantly so that his Captaine may reunite his men againe Other circumstances belonging to the Cavalry you shall finde them discourst of either in the discourse of the Marching of the Infantry or else in the discourse of incamping an Army I will here conclude with a demonstrative figure to shew how the Shot should line the horse Troopes and how you should order your Battalias to succour one the other where note this represents one wing of the Horse that is to Flanker the Infantry and you must further observe so soone as the Enemie hath put the shot to retreate those Horse Battalias behinde are to advance up into their places the shot are but 36. in a Troope the Harquebuziers 120. and the Cuirassiers 200. by this proportion you may make as great Battalias as you please view the figure onely of the maine battell without the Battell of Succour The Horse Troopes being drawne in Battalia there must be 25. paces distance left betweene every Company and 50. at the least betweene every Regiment The end of the 12. Section A DISCOVRSE OF POLITIQVE STRATAGEMS SECT XIII CHAP. CXXVII A perfect demonstration of such Politicke Stratagems as have beene plotted and practised both by Ancient and Moderne Commanders SEeing that Politicke Stratagems have been the immediate means next under the providence of God to gaine victories enervating and weakning an enemy I have thought it most fit to collect out of the best Authors the most subtillest and most eminent as also my owne observations which I have gathered in the time I followed the wars which may prove of much worth to bee taken notice of in two respects first in seeking to evade them or prevent them when an enemy shall make use of them or finding a conveniency and fit occasion to make use of them our selves by putting them in practice against our Enemies And although it bee not in the power of Man to reade the thoughts and designes of a polictike Enemy yet when a Commander knowes the nature of all Stratagems hee may happily ghesse by an Enemies carriage demeanour and actions what hee intends And first because no Generall can âârry his designes so in the ayre but by some privy intelligence an Enemy is informed of it and so being fore-warned is fore-armed it is wisedome for a Generall privately to give out some speech of a designe in hand which he intends not to execute and in the interim to put in action some other project which may be prevalent in regard it is novelties to the enemy by this many Countries Cities and Garrison Townes have beene taken before the enemy could provide for to defend it as in the next chapter you shall see CHAP. CXXVIII How the Prince of Orange tooke in Grolle in Gelderland by pretending his Army should march before the Towne of Gelders THat wise and Politique Generall Prince Maurice knowing the strength of Grolle in regard of the Scituation of it especially if it were well manned and victualled he having laine with his Army once in former times before iâ and was constrained to raise his Siege wherefore the second time he practised by policie to gaine that which formerly was denied to his strength wherefore hee countenanced his Designe and fitted his Army giving it out for another Towne called Gelders not farr in distance from the other The Enemy for the better securing of the Towne sent what Forces and Amunition they could spare out of other Townes to strengthen it but most especially from this Towne of Grolle which they thought secure whereby it was left destitute of any meanes for a long Siege this opportunity being suddenly taken by the Prince he drew his Army before it and beleaguered it round so that in a short time it yeelded which without this advantage would have beene impregnable CHAP. CXXIX A policie to deferre time when a Towne is beleaguered that reliefe may be gained or by it to get from an Enemy IN a Towne besieged it is policie for the Governour to parly upon some agreements in what kind hee shall surrender up the same and so make a Truce for certaine dayes in this kind of practice may be two advantages gained as namely first reliefe if it bee expected which without this plot happily cannot hold out untill it comes This was practised in Ost-end the Governour understanding by a Prisoner which was taken that the Enemy did intend to assault his workes generally upon all sides and in all places the next morne he thought it wisedome considering the weaknesse of the Towne to spend some time in a parley untill his Succours were arrived or at least to set those men in order and provide such necessaries for defence as could bee got whereupon Hostages being sent upon either side and Articles being discust upon but none agreed upon the releefe did arrive in the Towne and they were fitted for the assault Moreover these kind of Parleys makes an Enemy confident that meere distresse drives them unto it this causeth an enemy to be negligent in all his performances whereby great advantage may bee taken either in building or repairing workes which otherwise could not be done by this devise Silla that famous Commander being in a straight tooke advantage of the Enemies negligence in time of the Truce and suddenly beate thorow the Enemy and delivered himselfe the like did Asdruball being beleaguered in his running Campe by Claudius Nâro escaped him which otherwise must have yeelded upon
and Foot caused those few troopes of Horse which he had to bee lined with certaine Foote who being charged by the Turke those Foote with a mighty shout brake out upon the Enemies troopes of Horse with such fury that they not onely rescued their owne but also brake and chased the Enemies Cavallry and contrary to all expectation won the Field CHAP. CXXXVI A Policie which the Duke De Alva used to fortifie his Army against the Prince of Orange his Horse THe Duke of Alva in the late Flemish Warres against the Prince of Orange most pollitiquely fortified himselfe with his Carts and Carriages chayned together casting up a small Trench of Earth beyond them did safeguard his Army being all Foot against the Prince of Orange who suddainly invaded him with a great power of Horse whereby he was never able to give him Battell and in the conclusion for want of Forrage and Victuals hee was driven to retire CHAP. CXXXVII A Policie to prevent rebellion of such in high authority as are discontented or of a proud and haughty Spirit MAny times Treacheries and deceits are practised against Generalls and happily by their owne disdainefull proud carriages to their inferiours For prevention thereof it is best to immitate Lewis the eleventh King of France who propounded to himselfe divers wayes to winde out of such troubles and to gaine the love and applause of his people wherefore he studyed to carry himselfe very loving and affable ready to heare complaints and to redresse them without delayes If he feared the fidelity of any one he would insinuate into him with milde and faire speeches free to them in gifts according to their degrees alwayes holding them in hopes of preferment and honour and freely tendring it as occasion offered He was loving to men of meane estate especially where any worth was cressant if by any mistake he had offered any injury he would in a fair way shew himselfe greeved and seeke to recover the parties love by large benefits CHAP. CXXXVIII How a Generall ought to demeane himselfe politiquely both in giving of Battell and in refusing it IF a Generall understand that his Enemy have new ayde and supply of men a comming unto him then ought he to seeke by all meanes to give him Battell before both his powers joyne or if his Victuals or Pay begin to faile then a Generall should never refuse Battell if any opportunity be offered Likewise on the contrary if a Generall expects a supply or if he understands his Enemies Victuals or moneys faile or that sicknesse increaseth amongst them then it behoveth him in policie to stand strongly upon his guard and by no meanes joyne Battell so long as he can conveniently avoyd it As the French did lately at the Isle of Ree onely dogging our English at the heeles and delaying to fight untill they saw a confusion in the Army by imbarking their men The like also in the Flemish Warres 1578 betweene the Estates and Doâ John de Austria who understanding of the comming of Duke Cassimere with 5000 Horse and 6000 Foot offered the Army of the States Battell at Rymenant where they lay incamped and expected Duke Cassimers comming but Count Bossute then Generall of the States Armie being of sufficient strength to have fought with him would not but gave command that none of his Troopes should salley forth their Trenches but onely some Squadrons to guard Passages so that Don John finding himselfe and his expectations deceived and that he could not traine them forth to Battell was driven to march away and this temperance in the Count Bossute was no lesse Souldier-like than the couragious attempt of Don John to seeke Battell both being done with reason CHAP. CXXXIX A Politique observation of a Generall how he should intreat about a Peace WHen an Army of one side is driven to a streight so that conditions of Peace are to be intreated of a Generall must be curious and circumspect in making choise of discreet wise able men which understand themselves and the weightie service they are imployed in lest they should conclude some dishonourable Treaty or put the Generall in feare of their truth and fidelitie CHAP. CXL A Policie to prevent the Assistance of a Forraigne frieud LEwis King of France being distasted against the Duke of Normandy and Brittaine drawes his Army into the Dukes Territories the Duke understanding his proceedings obtaines assistance from the Duke of Burgundie the King presently conceived this policie in his head to indite a Letter as if it had come from the Duke of Normandy and sends it by a Herald to the Duke of Burgundy the Contents thereof were that whereas the King of France had offered him an Annuall summe of money to the value of 60000 Franks which he had accepted and considering divers circumstances and desiring not to hazard the event he had according to the Kings propositions surrendred to him the Dukedome of Normandie and the assessation of Armes was concluded upon The Duke of Burgundy being sensible of this and of the danger that might accrue to himselfe by their falling off yet hee was jealous that those Letters were counterfeited untill certaine other Letters were likewise invented as sent from other Friends to certifie him the truth which did confirme the former by this devise the King caused the Dukes Army to be disolved and according to his wished desires obtained a firme League CHAP. CXLI How to gaine fortunate successe to an Army THe best meanes a Generall can use to bring fortunate successe to an Army is to get true and frequent Intelligence from the Enemy which must be obtained from them by a trusty and secret Friend there resident or by some plaine wise Country man that vents victualls to an Army or by the Drummes that are sent for Prisoners or by some Prisoners taken Likewise some have used to send Ambassadours and with them in Servants apparell most expert men in Warre who having taken occasion to view the strength of the Enemies workes and of his Forces have by this meanes taken a sufficient opportunity to overcome them CHAP. CXLII A Policie used by Marâiââ to try the fidelity of the French which inhabited Lombardy MArriâs in the Warres managed against the Cimbrie made use of a policie to try the fidelity of the French which inhabited Lombardy hee sent them certaine Letters open and sealed and in the open hee wrote that they should not open the Letters sealed untill a certaine time prefixed But before that time hee demanded of them to see those Letters againe wherehee found them opened by this hee knew their faith was not to bee trusted CHAP. CXLIII A Policie to compell an Enemy out of a Land without hazarding an Army in Battell with them A Kingdome being invaded by an Enemy if the Townes thereof be of any sufficient strength and ability to withstand the brunt of Warre the best way is not for an Army to goe meet them and give them Battell but for to enter
them he caused certaine Counter-trenches and secret Mines to be made wherein he layed divers Firkings of Powder and other murthering fire-balles hee upon the assault given retyred himselfe suffering the Enemy in great number to enter onely maintaining the inward workes seeing his opportunity he gave fire to the Mines and made a mighty slaughter of the Enemy sallying out upon them in their disordered routes put them to flight and raiâed their Siege This was practised also at Mastriche the last Siege but one CHAP. CCIII A Policie used by the Prince of Orange to drowne the Enemy out of his Trenches and then to releeve the Towne by Boates. THe Prince of Orange hath taken the opportunity to cut thorow certaine Bankes letting in the Sea which hath forced the Enemy to break up his Siege and for his safety retyre to such Hills as were neere and in the meane time he hath releeved the Towne by Boats with Men and Munition which otherwise must have yeelded to the Enemies mercy CHAP. CCIIII A Policie used by the Spaniards against the French to prevent the power of their Horses against their Foote THe Spaniards in a Battell against the French at Lyrignola finding themselves too weake in Horse-men thought it wisedome for them to retire themselves for their better safety among the Vines Groves and such like uneven ground whereby they prevented the execution of the Horse which otherwise would have freedome by this for the Foote in plaine grounds where they might have used their beene too hard devise they got the better of the French Some have made secret Trenches covering them with Hurdles and greene swardy Turfe CHAP. CCV A Politique Stratagem whereby the Lord Poynings gained a Castle at Samerduboys in France there being no accesse to it with Ordaance THe Lord Poynings at Samerduboys in France having summoned a Castle strongly Scituated upon a Hill environed with marish ground in such sort that it was thought impossible for to bring the Cannon to batter it and therefore the Captaine of the Castle refused to yeeld untill hee saw the Cannon wherefore the Lord Poynings caused secretly a Cannon to be made of wood artificially and coloured over placing hurdles on the Marish with divers Horses to draw the Carriages as though with great difficulty they had drawne a CaÌnon indeed then threatning that if he caused him to shoot according to the Law of Armes they should all be put to the Sword whereupon the Captaine abused by this policie delivered up the Castle by Composition which otherwise could not have beene gained ever since no Fort is to yeeld upon Composition unlesse the Cannon discharges twice or thrice CHAP. CCVI. A Policie used by Monsieur Lautreck in the Warres at Naples to make his Forraine assistance to fight MOnsieur Lautreck in the Warres at Naples having his Army composed of sundry Nations thought it wisedome to order every Nation separately into sundry Battalions placing in the Front of the Battell those Forraine aydes and in the time of fight hee caused it to be given out that such a Nation had the Victory whereby the rest inflamed did most valiantly fight and by this devise was victorious which otherwise happily would have left him in the suddes CHAP. CCVII. How Scipio by his policie defeated the Carthaginians of their Designe SCipio drew his Army to Tunis being within the prospect of Carthage the Carthaginians made out a great Fleete to incounter with Scipio in the Haven Scipio tooke his Shippes and Hulkes and fastned them together with the tackling belonging to them causing the Masteâ to serve for Rafters to fasten them together whereupon hee placed his Souldiers to maintaine the Bridge Hee left certaine places open where small ãâã might swiftly sayle out and in to fight at pleasure by this device their enterprise was impeached CHAP. CCVIII A Politique Stratagem used by Philopoemen against Nabis whereby hee cut off divers of his Souldiers and after tooke his Campe and by a second Stratagem destroyed all his men PHilopoemen Generall of the Athenian Army being incountred with a mighty Army under the conduct of Nabis and fearing his owne strength tooke the advantage of a Forde where Nabis Forces were to March over to make their approches against his Campe Philopoemen layed privily an Ambush neere the water who taking the advantage of their disordered passage sâue many of the Assaylants and losing no opportunity hee presently caused one of his Souldiers to runne to Nabis Campe who lay strongly intrencht as a Fugitive and told him that the Athenians had a purpose to get betweene him and Lacedemon whereby they would hinder his Retreite into the City and also that he had a sure plot to stirre up the Citizens to rebell whereby they might regaine their freedome Nabis beleeving this marched secretly away in the darke only leaving a few Companies behind to shew themselves upon the Rampââs making great lights in their quarters the better to conceale his March But Philopoemen assaulted the Campe and chased Nabis into the Woods where he expected the favour of the night Philopoemen dreaming they would steale into Lacedemon in the darke drew certaine of his fresh Souldiers laying them in Ambuscado upon two of the principall passages that conducted to the City and causing in his owne Campe store of great lights to be made whereby they thought all at rest they ventured to creepe home by small Troopes where most of them were slaine by Philopoemens Souldiers CHAP. CCIX. A politique Stratagem to prevent an Enemy from entring the Ports being blowne open THe Duke of Burgundy comming before Bevis in France had blowne open the Ports Yet being discovered the Souldiers of the Towne made a valiant resistance the whilst others above upon the Wall threw downe many fiery Fagots that burnt downe the Bridge whereupon hee speedily retreated CHAP. CCX A politique Stratagem used by Maximilian King of the Romans whereby he tooke in the Towne of Arras MAximilian King of the Romans having promised Henry King of England to assist him in the Warres of France meeting at Bulloigne a Peace was concluded with the French by King Henry whereby Maximilian lost his journey yet thinking to get something for his penny he came to the speech of a Smith that had a poore house built upon the Wall of the Towne called Arras and by gifts and large promises made him agree to liquor the Souldiers upon the Guard and as for the Governour he was no afternoone-man this project was cleanly performed and in their drunken security the Towne was surprized CHAP. CCXI. A Policie to prevent mischiefe when two great Princes ãâã to discourse IF great Princes should capitulate upon any Articles of peace it might prove very dangerous to hazard their Persons unlesse in wisedome they make choyce of some River betweene them and their two Armies where a Bridge is to bee made over with a grated Gate on the midst to keepe them a sunder and yet may discourse thorow it also on
and sâaying the Romans both Foot and Horses as they passed so that scarsly ten men escaped for those the trees spared were so amazed at the sudden accident that the French vanquish'd them imediately and slew their Generall Post-humus CHAP. CCXXIV. The Policie of Cyrus how to gaine valiant and loyall Commanders in his service IT is reported of Cyrus by Xenophon how infinitely hee would publikely confesse he loved and honoured meritorious Souldiers and when hee saw men willingly offer themselves to danger he prefer'd them to places of command and dignity and honoured them besides with other guifts whereby it appeared that valiant men were happiest and cowards accounted as their slaves By this devise many thrust themselves into eminent dangers especially if they thought or imagined that Cyrus should have notice thereof by this meanes he purchast both loyall and valiant commanders daring to present their bodies against most eminent perils and most difficult attempts CHAP. CCXXV. A Policie to stirre up emulation amongst Souldiers to make them enter the greatest difficulties and gaine impregnable things VBius a Captaine of the Company of the Pelignes being commanded upon a difficult peece of Service by Flavius Flaccus the Roman Consull his men being beaten from the Carthaginian trenches by Hanno he straight tooke his Banner in his hand and with force threw it over the ditch into the Campe of the Carthaginians speaking with a loud voyce Evill might I fare and my Company if my Enemies shall enjoy my Banner then by great force he lightly went over the ditch and scaled the walls of the Campe of his Enemy whom his Company boldly followed they being in fight with the Carthagenians another part cryed Valerius Flaccus what sluggish cowards are wee now growne shall the Pelignes win the honour of taking the Campe of our Enemies before us Romanes Whereuppon Titus Pedamius tooke his Colours from his Ensigne saying This will I beare into the Field of my Enemies follow mee brave Souldiers as many as would be loth of the losse thereof they presently being stirred with a valiant emulation obtained the Campe slaying sixe thousand and taking as many Prisoners this Policy to stirre up emulation was the onely meanes to obtaine this impregnable Campe from whence they had beene formerly repuls'd divers times CHAP. CCXXVI A policie to be used at the entring of an Enemies Towne to free the Souldiers from being anoyed with stones or Peeces from the Battlements of houses as also to prevent an Enemies fury in pursuing or retreate in a Fort or Towne XEnophon in his first book of the ascent of Cyrus relates how the Droylans having betaken themselves to their chiefe Fort to defend themselves against his Potent Army at last through much difficulty having scaled the Walls his men were forely wounded from the battlements of the houses and likewise there being a Citadell strongly made within the Fort they made a fierce salley out upon him that was irresistable by accident a house falling on fire upon one side of the way caused those that threw downe stones and weapons from the battlements to vanish away Xenophon perceiving this caused the house upon the other side to bee fired which wrought his Souldiers much safety Those from the Citadell charged his men so furiously that there was no retreating without a manifest losse and confusion wherefore he commanded every Souldier as hee was to come up to present his weapons and shotte against the Enemy to bring with him a quantity of Seare-wood and to place it betweene the Enemy and themselves and then to set fire on it by this policie he stayed the Enemies pursuite in their Retreite and busied them in quenching their fires CHAP. CCXXVII A politique Stratagem whereby Fabius the Consull tooke the Towne of Arpos by the helpe of a violent storme of Thunder wind and raine CLassius Aitinius repairing to young Fabius about the betraying of Arpos Fabius being arrived within a mile of the Towne about three a clocke in the morne hee appointed six hundred active Souldiers to beare Scaling-Ladders and so first to assay the scaling of the Walls Which done then on the inner part to breake open the Gates and being Masters of part of the Towne by the sound of a Horne to give him knowledge whereby he with the rest of the Troopes might approch to their succours as this was discussing there happened a wonderfull storme of wind raine and thunder whose vehemencie drove the Sentinells and Watchmen from the Walls into their Guards where abiding a good season not dreaming the Enemie would make his approches in such a stormy season they fell asleepe in the meane time the Romans making use of these stormes had quietly scalled the Walls and were quietly passing the streetes to the Ports where they broke them open whose noyse was not heard by the Watch so violent was the storme then blowing their Hornes the Consull made his approches about breake of day and entred the Towne CHAP. CCXXVI A politique Stratagem of Scipio in counterfeiting an intrenchment which amazed the Carthaginians and puzzled them to scale them SCipio in the Warres of Spaine being set upon with three Armies as hee lay upon a great Hill devised how to make some intrenchment to defend his Campe which could not be performed in regard the ground was so stony neither could hee get Bushes nor wood to make a defence about it wherefore hee made a show of a defence laying his packs and packsaddles and other grosse carriages one upon another round the Campe whereby he raised the Walles of his Campe of a good height the Carthaginians being come they were astonished at this and found it very difficult to enter onely their infinite number gained the conquest from Scipio This should put all Commanders in minde of impaling their Army although it be but with a Hedge or Hurdles for it is a great safetie as may be instanced by Captaine Swaââe who after Stââley and Yorke had treacherously given up Deventer to the Enemy his Company having got forth the Towne was to march over Amers-forth Heath to a Garrison there and being set upon by a Troope of Horse of the Enemies with certaine Foot with them he betooke his Company to a sheep-fold made of Hurdles whereby hee protected his Company and beate the Horse with their Foot-men causing them to retreit CHAP. CCXXIX A strange Politique Stratagem whereby Haniball gained a Towne of great consequence by the helpe of Nico and Philomenes under the pretence of bringing in a wilde Bore NIco and Philomenes being great Hunters and used to goe out the Citie of Tarrent by night a hunting they went towards the Army of Haniball to declare to him their intents and being brought before him by the Watch Haniball being sensible of the plot wisht them to drive back divers Cattell as if they had gotten them as a prey from the Enemies this course they often used so that it was thought marvaile that they so often enterprised such
device he having laine secret in Spinola's Campe many dayes together hee perswaded his Wife to goe to the Prince of Orange and complaine of a sicknesse her husband had caught in carrying his Brothers Letters to Breda through the waters in the Winter season and she earnestly besought him to pay the remainder of the reward promised her husband the Prince taking hold of this occasion being over-joyed in finding out this trusty Messenger did undertake to pay him what was owing him with much more if he would now once againe adventure to carry one of his Letters to the Towne as he had convayed many of his Brothers heretofore the woman knowing her lesson objected the danger of the passage and the disease of her husband but in conclusion she suffered her selfe to be wonne to it and with a feigned unwillingnesse undertooke to perswade her husband whereupon she departed to fetch her husband to the Prince who returned with her counterfeiting a lamenesse as if his feet had beene frozen by the frost in the Winter the Prince agreed a price with him and rewarded him delivering his Letters of secret importance to him to be conveyed to the Governour of Breda the fellow came directly to Spinola with it whereby hee understood all their designes for this Spinola gave him a yeerely pension for ever CHAP. CCXXXIV A Stratagem whereby the Prince of Orange had like to have gained Antwerpe Castle THe Prince of Orange lying neere Breda which Spinola had besieged had a designe to take in Antwerpe Castle upon an onslaught to which purpose he kept the passages of his Campe very close and also the Garrisons out of which he was to draw his Souldiers out that no intelligence might be given to the Enemy to frustrate his designe the charge of his Expedition was given to Brochem Drossard of Bergen-up-zome who had 1000 foot and 200 horse the Souldiers themselves knew nothing whether they were to march but to contrary places Command was given that they should take off their Orange-tawny Scarffes and put on red which was the King of Spaines colours and they were to give out that they were the King of Spaines men and that they marched to Antwerpe for provision of Victuals for indeed it was reported Spinola's men were at that time to goe to Antwerpe for the same purpose their Waggoâs were also covered with Canvasse and marked with the Burgundian Crosse as Spinolaes were these things furthered their project and confirmed the Peasants in their beleefe that they were their owne men so that they arrived under the Walles of Antwerpe Castle being protected by the extremity of a darke night they had made themselves a passage to the Bridge and were ready to beate open the Ports but by the vigilancie of one Andreas Cea an old Souldier that stood Sentinell they were discovered and put to retreit A DESCRIPTION OF ENGINES AND WARLIKE INSTRVMENTS SECT XIIII CHAP. CCXLIII The description of such Engines and Warlike Instruments as are prevalent in the Warres with the manner of using them and how to make them IN regard the managing of Warlike affaires cannot bee well performed without the knowledge and true use of all kind of Instruments that are or may be invented it is therefore very necessary to describe the fashion and operation of such as have beene formerly and now are at this present day invented and also invent some that have not formerly beene knowne by these a Commander in chiefe may defend his Army and offend his Enemy for by the use of such Stratagemicall Instruments many times a Victory or Conquest hath beene easily obtained and upon more certainer tearmes then to trust only to the Valour and Potencie of an Army For the Nature of Policie and Politique Instruments are to accomplish such things that strength cannot performe their operation being in a double respect as the Commander that makes use of them shall order and dispose so accordingly is their operation viz. making all difficulties Easie and againe contrarily making all things easie difficult And by this twofold Vertue the wisedome and Ingenuity of an Enemie is often foyled I have formerly spoken of the use of all kind of Artillery as being the principall Engine Here I will onely speake of the Nature and Condition of the Petard by the force of which all substantiall massie bodyes are dissolved and fittered in peeces this Engine is of the fashion of a Leatherne Bucket usually made of Brasse the Verges even that it may lye patte upon the Port you intend to blow-open If the Port be accessible then it is to be hung up by a Ring upon a peece of Iron skrewed into the Port with a Forke to stay it close and to keepe it from reversing the manner of charging it and the use of it is more largely discoursed of in the Treatise of Artillerie Page 113. 114. But if the Port bee inaccessible then it must be placed upon an Engine which will conduct it to the Port as by the next Figure following you may see at C the fashion of the Petard at the Letter A. the Forke at the Letter B. CHAP. CCXLIIII The use of the Granadoes how they are made and charged with powder and how they are to be discharged out of a Morter or throwne by the hand AGrando is one of the necessariest Engines belonging to the Warres in regard it anoyes and spoyles the Enemie when no other Weapon nor Engine can there are two sorts of them one to shoote in a Morter-peece the other sort is to bee cast by the hand amongst the Enemies over their Walls and workes Those that are to bee shotte out of Morter-Peeces are to be cast in Brasse for the principall Service or made of Glasse or Earth and these are to batter downe Walls and Roofes of houses and to breake amongst the Enemies Horse or Foot-Troopes there is another sort made of Canvas and that is used properly to set fire upon Houses and Townes of these I will discourse in particular and demonstrate them by Figure Those of Brasse ought to bee of a foote-Diameter made somewhat long-wayes in thicknesse an inch one end thereof is to have a Snowt like a Bottle and at the other end a Hole at the which it is to be charged and the said hole is to bee skrewed then there is a strong Skrew-Tappe to be made to fill the skrew-hole and that is hollow wherein is put slow-burning-Powder made of Cannon-Powder beaten fine and moystned with the oyle of Peeter mingled with some Charcole then it is corded over with Cord halfe an inch in distance one from th' other every way acrosse to keepe it from splitting or breaking in the discharging it the manner how to charge them is shewed in the Discourse of the use of Artillery This Figure following in the meane time will give you some light for your better understanding In this Precedent Figure you see the parts of the Granado and how it is to bee
have these Pallizadoes pitcht into the ground round the quarters and upon all Passages and Bridges the Turne-Pikes were placed with a sufficient Guard to defend them The manner of framing them is after this fashion they take Furre-poles about twelve Inches in Circumference and foure foote and and a halfe and some five foot long and upwards these are sharpe at the nether end with a peece of Iron that they may enter the Gravell or Stones and some are not within a handfull of the upper end there is two Iron Pikes of five or sixe inches long driven in side-wayes one crossing the other then in the middest betwixt both is the third Pike placed right-forwards these being driven into the earth about a foote and a halfe and in distance a foote or thereabouts asunder the Pikes will so answer one to the other that nothing can passe but must receive hurt when they intend to raise a Parapet of earth then as they finish the worke they pull up the Pallizados There is another kind of Palizado made of peeces of Oake-heart sharpt at one end the other end is layed into the earth three quarters of a yard deepe neere the top of a Breast-worke either of Skonce or Redout View the Figure of the former Palizado CHAP. CCLIII The use of the Calthrop and of the Spiked Planke to anoy both Horse and Foote THe Calthrop is an Instrument very offensive to the Enemies Horse and by the use of them a few Souldiers may make an able resistance either in the streetes of a Towne or upon any passage or in a Pitcht Battell the lightnesse of it being such that every Souldier may carry two or three of them at his Girdle and as they advance towards the Enemy throwing them downe they will indanger any thing that shall tread upon them They are framed in this wise first they take a tough peece of Sallow and making it round about the bignesse of an Apple there is Iron pikes driven thorow which points every way so that which way soever it falls a pike will be upwards to runne into the feet either of Horse or Man there is another fashion made of a peece of Bord as broad as a Trencher which is driven full of nayles and lyned with another thin Bord to keepe the Nayles from slipping backe these are very good to bee throwne upon passages in the night-time when a feare of the Enemies approch is at hand Also at the Siege of Ost-End the Arch-Duke invented a device to defend himselfe against sudden Sallyes out of the Towne wherefore hee cansed to bee layed at the neerest Retrenchments long Plankes driven full of long sharpe spikes the sharpe points lying upwards to runne into their feet that should assayle him this is good to lay crosse streetes in a Towne in the night-time when an Enemy hath entred the Ports View the Figures following CHAP. CCLIV The use of the Bome or Baricado to crosse a passage or high-way to prevent the Enemies Horse in their speedy approches THis kinde of Instrument is used very frequently about all the frontier Townes in the Netherlands it is to bee plac'd upon some straight passage in the Road or high-way a flight-shot from each Port or neerer to prevent the Enemies sudden assault with his Horse-troopes the forme and fashion is after this manner The Beame which crosseth the way is of Oake-hart and a foot square of Timber at the least then upon one side of the way is pitch'd downe a strong able Post the top of it being fitted to enter into a hole of the Beame about the third part of it from the fore end then there comes divers Braces downe from the Beame which are mortic'd into a circular piece of Timber framed purposely to winde about the middest of the standing Post the Post being there made with a Regall these Braces stayes up the Beame from sinking downe at the fore end and it also hinders the raising of it up from the standing Post upon the other side of the way is another able Post for the end of the Beame to shut against the said end of the Beame hath a very strong Spring-locke which at the first pulling too locks into the Post there is alwayes a Sentinell to garde at this Bome to open and shut it to Passengers if there bee any voyd place betwixt the Postes and the hedges it must bee strongly railed the Figure followes which happily may better informe you CHAP. CCLV. Of a second kinde of Bome or Baricado to lay over Rivers to prevent the comming up of Boates whereby the Enemy may surprize a Towne THis second kinde of Bome was invented by the Netherlanders to prevent the Enemies designes who had many times deceived them by rowing up their boates the Rivers and unexpectedly have entred their Townes the manner of framing it is after this fashion In the narrowest place of the River or Haven they spile both the sides next the bankes with long able spiles mortissing the top of them into an over-way or beame of sound Timber onely in the middest of the streame they leave a passage for such vessels or boates to passe as are requisite then they take a peece of Timber or some Mast of a Ship which being fitted in due length for the place the one end of this Bome hath a Staple of strong Iron which is joyned by a Ringle to a second Staple that is droven into the inmost Spile likewise upon the Spile of the other side is a strong Staple whereunto the fore-nd of the Bome is to bee fastened either by a Mortice plated with Iron or some Chaine fastened unto it and this is strongly lockt upon the top of this Bome goes a thick barre of Iron from end to end which hath large strong pikes rivited into it three or foure inches one from the other Lastly the iron plate or Barre is rivited to the Bome so that it cannot possibly be cut in sunder neyther can they have their Boates over it by reason of the Pikes this they may open and shut at pleasure Many times they use iron chaines but they are more chargeable and not so good in regard a Boat will runne over it View the Figure CHAP. CCLVI. Duke Alberts Invention for the staying of the Hollanders Shippes at Ostend that his Batteries might the easier discharge upon them IN the Siege of Ostend Duke Albertus had planted divers Block-houses with Ordnance to impeach the Hollanders shipping which releeved the Towne yet with a quicke tyde and faire Winde they entred in despight of his Ordnance without any dammage wherefore he bethought him to draw a mighty Cable over the Channell where the Shippes did usually passe safely by the favour of the darke night to divers parts of this Cable he fastned divers empty Caske as Pipes and Hogsheads to beare it up straite and even also there were certaine Anchors to stay the Pipes and Cable from floating away hee having prepared his Batteries in
Planke and to have a Touch-hole at the Bottome as O and that end of the Boxe where the hinge of the Lid is there must stand up from the Boxe a peece of Iron or Brasse in length answerable unto the Lid of the Boxe this peece of Iron must have a hole quite through it towards the top and a Spring as AG must be skrewed or rivited so that the one end may cover the said hole on the top of all this Iron or Brasse that stands up from the Boxe there must be jointed a peece of Iron made as you see in the Figure the hinder-part of which is bent downeward and entreth the hole that the Spring covereth the other part resteth upon the Lid of the Boxe open this Boxe Lid and put in a quantity of Powder then shut the Lid downe and put fire to the Touch-hole at the Bottome the Powder being fired will blow the Boâe Lid up the notches more or lesse according to the strength of the Powder thus by firing the same quantity of divers kindes at severall times you may know which is strongest CHAP. CCLXXIX Of a Bridge made without Boates or Barrels Cordage or Timber-worke which transported 4000 men at once ouer a great River IN the Ascent of Cyrus the third Booke pag the 57. the Army being in great distresse invironed on one fide with high Mountaines and deepe broad Rivers on the otherside a Rhodian presented himselfe to the Generall and did undertake to transport 4000 at once over those Rivers without Boates or Barrels whereof indeed they were defective wherefore he provided all the raw Hides that he could possibly get and sowing them up very close blew them full of Winde then hee made use of such Cords and Ropes as the Army could affoord and tyed them together having stones upon them which went downe like Anchors these being plac'd upon the waters he threw Rice upon them and then earth which kept them from tottering making them lye stable every Bouget was able to convey two men by this meanes the Army was convayed well CHAP. CLXXX How Caesar made a Bridge upon the River Rhine and carried his Army over into Germanie CAesar holding scorne to transport his Army over the River Rhine by Boates into Germany he bethought himselfe to try what hee could doe to make an artificiall Bridge which should stand more for his honour and the terrour of his Enemies they conceiving it impossible to frame a Bridge over a water so deepe broad and swift wherefore he caused great store of Timber to be brought and at two foot distance he placed two Trees of a foot and halfe square sharpened at the lower end and cut answerable to the depth of the River these he let downe into the water with Engines and drove them in with Commanders not perpendicularly after the fashion of a Pile but Gâblewise and bending with the force of the water opposite unto these he placed two other Trees joyned together after the same fashion being 40 foot distant from the former by the demension betweene their lower parts in the bottome of the water and reclining against the recourse of the River these two paire of Couples thus placed he joyned together with a Beame of two foot-square equall to the distance betweene the said Couples and fastned them at each end on eyther side of the Couples with Braces and Pins whereby the strength of the worke and the nature of the Frame was such that the greater the violence of the streame was and the faster it fell upon the Timber worke the stronger the Bridge was united together in the couplings and joynts In like manner he proceeded with Couples and Beames untill the Worke was brought unto the other side of the River then he layed straight plankes from Beame to Beame and covered them with hurdles and so hee made a floore to the Bridge Moreover on the Lower side of the Bridge he drove Supporters which being fastened to the Timber-worke did strengthen the Bridge against the force of the water and at the upper side of the Bridge at a reasonable distance he placed Piles to hinder the force of Trees or Boates or what else the Enemy might cast downe to damme up the water whereby the Bridge might have beene borne downe by the violence of the streame this worke was begun and finisht in ten dayes CHAP. CCLXXXI The Description of an Instrument invented by King Henry the fifth at the Battell of Agincourt and since used by the King of Sweden and by him called a Swines-Pike THis Instrument was first invented by King Henry the fifth at the Battell of Agincourt and did infinite service there and now of late dayes was used by that famous Generall the King of Sweden the manner of it is thus First the Instrument is made of a strong peece of Ash about foure foot in length biggest in the middest and shaved Taper-wise towards each end upon each end is fastened on an Iron Pike of an indifferent length with cheekes downe a pretty way the staffe to strengthen it this instrument every Masquetier carried one of them at his girdle when they were upon service as they advanc'd to give fire upon the Enemie they stucke down one of these somewhat sloping to the intent if the Enemies horse should charge them these Instruments would prevent them for they could not possibly shift them but they would pierce their Horses Breasts by this they were able to maintaine a skirmish against the potency of the Horse View the Figures of it CHAP. CCLXXXIII How a Case of Tinne is to be made to carry light Matches in that the Enemy may not discover them THe Prince of Orange when he intended to assault a Towne by night upon an On-slaught he invented an Instrument to carry the light matches in so that the sparkes of them might not be discovered from the walles by the Enemies Sentinels the manner of forming them waâ thus theââ was a peece of Tinne or Lattin made like an elder pipe about a foot long the hollownesse of it was of sufficient bignesse to hold the match within it it had also divers holes on eyther side like the holes of a Flute to let in the ayre to keepe the match from extinguishing the match being drawn in a good way into the Pipe it cannot be discovered for the winde can have no power to make the sparkles flye View the figure CHAP. CCLXXXIII How the Venetians did order their Powder after their Arsnall was burnt THe Venetians had their Magazine blowne up with Gun-powder two or three severall times and for a future prevention they sate in counsell a long time how they might prevent this danger which might come either by accident or treachery but they could in no wise contrive a way to their liking a poore man in Venice hearing of it had presently a device in his brains how to order the matter so that no damage might ensue eyther by fire to consume it or by
should teach men more than nature can the creature for a Generall must strike the enemy where he may be most hurt and such things as reason deems impossible are not to be attempted for prudence is of force where force cannot prevaile Therefore direction is left to the Commander execution to the Souldier who is not to question why but to performe what is given him in charge Aphorisme XLI IN moralitie it is a greater vice to commit a wickednesse than to omit the doing of a vertuous act so in Martiall government it is worse for the Souldier to doe what he is forbidden in his own Camp than not to doe what he is commanded upon the enemy for this onely bereaves him of some fair advantage but that laies himselfe open to all ambush and defeit Aphorisme XLII THose dangers are least avoyded which are unknown or unexpected and those counsels are best carried which the enemies sees in execution before he hears them by relation None in the Army must know to what Service Scipio leads his Troops but only C. Laelius nor is it fit things determined in Councell should bee communicated but to those without whom they cannot be effected for as expedition is the life of action so is secrecie of deliberation Aphorisme XLIII THe furious Cursour breaketh his wind in the midst of his carrer whereas the Snail comes to the top of the hill in her due time as well as the Eagle Wherefore hee that will doe a thing well must have patience to tarrie till it may bee well done for it hurteth as much to anticipate the occasion as to foreslow it being offered Men of hot spirits erre in the first for scarce doe they perceive the shadow of her but they run to catch at it and thinking to take hold on the solid substance imbrace nothing but the empty aire whereas the wary and well advised Commander holds it safer to weary and weare out the enemy by cunctation and delay than to put all to hazard by hast in this is danger in that is a Fabian vertue Aphorisme XLIV A Generall is not to stay his provision for warre although he be constrained to seeke for peace because otherwise he seekes to beg or buy his peace and cannot purchase it but at a deare rate wherefore peace is never to be treated with our enemy our Armour being of or Sword sheathed neither can it be easily concluded but under a Buckler Aphorisme XLV OF all bad ingredients into the heart of man there is none poysons it so much with the venome of treasonable thoughts as that of disdaine That Generall that sees this mischievous seed planted and grown amongst his Captaines in time of their imployments and seeks not to roote it up with a quick and sharp hand is in the high road to his owne ruine Aphorisme XLVI IT is a hinderance to the Generalls service and a furtherance to the Generalls destruction to give any of his chiefe Officers any manifest cause of discontent and yet after imploy him in any place of great charge for neither can he be assured of his fidelity when he is used nor he of his Generalls favour being accused Aphorisme XLVII VPon certaine notice of some treasonable plot or practise in an Army the Generall must first assure the place and then more fully search into the treason and punish the traitors either all for the offence or the ringleaders for example Severity in this case is but justice lenity puts all in hazzard wherefore against such intestine ambush we must first take up the Buckler of safety and then produce the Sword of Iustice Aphorisme XLVIII IF a Generall be forced to abandon any hold or place of strength if he ever hopes to returne when times are more propitious let him raze all such Workes and Forts before his departure as may hinder his reaching whereby he shall finde his returne and restitution more easie Aphorisme XLIX SOme advantages in Battell are personall as better men and horse or more number of both some are reall as more money or better armes some are formall as better discipline in governing and better order in fight and some are accidentall as the Sunne the Winde and the place Now amongst all these the two last of better order in fight and better ground to fight on are not the least meanes of obtaining the victory Aphorisme L. Adversity may bend but never breake a noble and undaunted courage he abandons not himself though all his forces seemes to forsake him but hopes when fortune is come to the height or Brumall Solstice of her frowning she will be retrograde and shine againe upon him with the beames of better successe a Generall therefore plunged into the lowest deep of disasters must beware he sinke not to the nethermost hell of despaire from whence is no redemption but let him reserve himselfe for better fortunes Thus have I collected and joyned together the principall and worthiest observations which the best and famousest Generalls both ancient and moderne have left behind them for the guides to posterity whereby they may learne how to steere their course in a short time by the helpe of speculative knowledge which hath confirmed many thousand yeeres and destroyed millions of people to purchase the experience which here is offered to your view and I question not the gratefull acceptance unlesse it be some vaine glorious fellow whose feather is greater than his wit or experience may cast some silly aspersion upon this discourse but let such an imbellick fellow know that his depraving it doth not touch me or my reputation but it must be transferr'd upon those noble Commanders whose experience purchast these observations In the next place I am to discourse about the marching of an Army and quartering it for one night wherein I shall be as breefe as may be RVLES TO BE OBSERVED BY A GENERALL IN MARCHING HIS ARMY SECT XVI CHAP. III. Divers Rules and observations to be used both in marching and retreating from the enenemy whereby confusion may be avoyded BEfore we can come to treat of the nature of Battells wee must first call into our best considerations the absolutest forme and surest way which possibly may be devised for an Army to march in For without due observations and judicious care an Army may be overthrown before they can come to order themselves in Battalia for prevention thereof I have collected divers Rules out of sundry of our best Authours worthy the taking notice of Wherefore in the first place before wee adventure to march we must be given to understand whether the way we intend to passe bee narrow and straight lanes or broad plain heaths or commons Secondly whether the enemy be quartered neer or afar off and accordingly wee are to order our Troops In a March if the enemies quarters are before us then the Troops of Horse are
is sayd it is necessary to send before the Army certaine Troopes to discover which may be of strength to resist if occasion be and in this they must be very inquisitive of the country people whether they have seene any of the enemies troopes lately and how and which way they ordered their march Likewise the more woody and hilly the country is the willinger the enemy will lay his ambushes which being discovered they cannot be hurtfull but if not foreseen whereby the Army falls suddenly amongst them tenne to one but they ruine them It is easie to perceive where an enemy marcheth by the dust they raise and by the wondring of fowles and birds which will flye about and not light which is a great signe that an ambush lyes there Concerning the second case of the enemies trayning an Army into danger there must be great wisedome not suddenly to beleeve such things as in mans sense seeme not reasonable to be indeed as they shew for for under the bait lies the hook as for example if many of the enemies troopes be put to flight by a few of thy own men or if a few of the enemies troopes assaile a number of thine or by making a sudden flight without a charge in these cases there can nothing but deceit be expected for we are to note that to march through an enemies countrey is more dangerous then to fight a pitcht Battell wherefore in these cases a Generall must have a secret inward cautelousnesse and feare of surprizing which his souldiers must not take notice of lest they should be discouraged Likewise in the same predicament a Generall must use lofty scornefull words in way of undervaluing his enemy which will animate his Souldiers to fall on therefore for the better and safer conduct of an Army it is most necessary to have an exact Mappe of the countrey you intend to march through in which may be discovered all places of difficulty and danger that so they may bee the easilyer prevented also those Guides which are chosen for the conducting of the Army ought severally to be questioned withall whether there knowledge be good and compare their relation with the Mappes whereby the errors may be discovered and above all things secrefie is to be commended If in your march you light upon deepe and unpassible rivers and having no means to make Bridges to waft over the Army you are to march further to the heads of the rivers where you may passe at ease if the current be over big so that the Army cannot wade over you must cut out the same river in divers places and turne it into the land whereby you may the easier passe over Every Officer must cause his souldiers to march according to the beate of the drumme for if one part of the Army should march too fast and the other part too slow it may breed confusion We are further to observe if it should happen in a march that the enemy opposeth and seeke to give you Battell and you finding your selfe too weak for to joyne in Battell a principle point then is how to get safely off from the enemy without blowes of all the points of warre this is most dangerous to be practised by reason it hath a shew of undervaluing your owne potency and your enemy is puft up with a selfe conceit of transcendent worth and thereby is animated to stretch his valour to the uttermost period whereas the courages of your owne men fall away being surprised with feare which will make them tumble into confusion Therefore as formerly hath beene said a Generall must set a faire glosse causing his souldiers to beleeve that such retreates are for other advantages and to accomplish some other designe of further consequence and not that you retreat to avoyd the combate wherefore some reasons that favour of likely-hood must bee used to the Souldiers Sir Walter Rawlyes advice was to dislodge in the dead of the night in such a quiet still manner that the enemy should not perceive it Marquesse Spinola made use of this when he broke up his Leaguer before Bergen-up-zone when his Excellencies Army lay at Rossandell ready to have assaulted his trenches But the safest way of all is to retreat before the enemy be too neere for if the enemy be in view although you should march forwards to gaine some place of more security yet unhappily there may be some ill passages and straights to hinder your quicke passage whereby the enemy may take his advantage to rout you for it is farre greater honour to retreate in the darke than to bee beaten in the light And as Monsieur Bellay adviseth such as retreat by day must place there horsemen upon two sides like unto hedges leaving a way betwixt them through the which the footmeÌ are to retreat by which meanes the enemy shall not perceive them they being shaddowed by the Horse and as every particular Battalia is passed the principall place of danger then they are immediately to intrench themselves or otherwise one Battalia is to stay for another they being past danger and the enemies sight untill they are all stolne away in safety but this must be understood that it must be performed in some plaines or covert places where the enemy hath not the advantage of a Hill to discover them but those that intend to retreat in the night first send strong Guards to defend the passages fearing the enemy should prevent them and then leaving sufficient fires in the quarters hanging out light matches and stuffing old cloathes with straw and setting them in the place of the Sentinells leaving Dogges howling Beastes lowing Horses neying Cockes crowing in the Quarters so that the enemy may not suspect your departure if your Ordnance cannot conveniently be drawne away it is best to dismount it from the Carriages and bury them secretly in the earth further saith he when an Army is reduc'd to this exigent of extremity it is much better for to be carefull in saving the men albeit that the Ordnance Baggage and other moveables should bee lost than to hazard men for a thing that may so easily afterwards bee regained If an Army be pollitickly stolne out from their Quarters they are to make no stay but to continue the march resting as little as may be but if it be so that of necessity they are constrained to stay upon the way then let them make choice of some place that is naturally fortified alwayes remembring to have certaine fleete horses to stay behind the Army to discover a farre of from some Hills whether the enemy pursues which if he doth the surest way for prevention is to barricado up the passages with trees It is likewise safe to quarter your Army in some wood felling the trees one over another round about it which will be an excellent safeguard both from the enemies horse and foote Likewise a Generall may lay ambushes upon places convenient which must be such souldiers as
upon the passages and how the out-Guardes are to be plac't with divers other observations thereunto belonging HAving formerly discourst of such rules and observations as are most requisite and pertinent for the Marching of an Army In this Chapter I finde it convenient that we should shew such rules and observations as are most usefull for the secure incamping of an Army wherein there is great wisedome and circumspection to be used in the well managing of the same wherefore first there are two things offered to our consideration viz. whether an Army is to be quartered but for a night or for to be incamped for a long season and from these two questions there is a third produc'd viz. whether the Army of your enemy be at hand or farre remote now in regard in the former discourse of marching I have toucht briefely the manner of quartering an Army for a night or two upon a March where most usually no enemy is neere it being then a matter of no such consequence as it is when an Army must pitch downe his quarters or entrenchments for a long season and perchance in the face of the enemy therefore I will bee sparing in the first and also be as briefe as the subject will permit in the second viz. the incamping an Army for some long time wherein also there are two things considerable viz. the strength of the enemies Forces and the neerenesse of his Camp for wee must observe that slight intrenchments are of sufficiency to safeguard an Army where the enemy is weake and his Camp farre remote In the next place we are to have a due respect to the situation and commodiousnesse of water wood forrage for the horses and a safe and convenient recourse for to convay victualls and necessaries to the Camp which must bee either by land or water these things being duely considered the Army being drawne to the place of incampment standing in Battalia the Quarter-master Generall being directed by the Lord Generall of the Army is to lot out the Stations of ground for every regiment to be quartered in then the Quarter-master of each particular Regiment is to line out every particular Companies Station in the Regiment beginning with the eldest Regiments and in every Regiment the eldest Company which are to be plac't at the right hand and so successively every Company according to his antiquitie and every Regiment according to theirs In the meane time the Earle Marshall the Serjeant Majors Scout-Masters are to take notice what passages and places of accesse are whereby the enemy may approach to this Campe and in the convenientest places of them they are to command double guards both of horse and foote to be plac't for the securing of the Army whilst the intrenchments are making Before the principall workes of the Campe are to bee raised there must bee Redouts speedily made upon all such passages to lodge those out-guards in and for the same purpose the Pioners and Souldiers are to make what speed possibly may bee These Redouts are to bee made in greatnesse as the place requires number of Souldiers to defend it viz. upon a small passage where the enemy is not to bee expected there a triangular Redout sufficient to containe thirty or forty men is requisite if the passage bee more dangerous then a foure-square Redout which may hold eighty or an hundred men but upon the chiefest passage of all either a Sconce is to bee built or otherwise two Redouts which may bee either foure-square or triangular one being raised upon one side of the way the other somewhat wide upon the other side of the way with the point or corner of the worke towards the enemies approaches by reason more hands may bee brought to give fire upon them from the two sides which make the angle or point In the meane time whilst this is in agitation the front of the Army is to bee pallizado'd with such stakes as is described in the discourse of warlike instruments which are to bee driven one within a foote of another these shall keepe off both the horse and the foote if they should breake through the guards Then as soone as conveniently may be the works are to be raised of the Quarters and as they finish the pallizadoes are to bee pulled up againe as hereafter in this discourse wee shall speake more plainely of The Prince of Orange used also many times to place Redouts more inward within Musket-shot one of another to secure the Campe the horse guards are within the outmost Redouts but their horse-Sentinels are set out perdue beyond the furthest works and also beyond the foot-Sentinels which are alwaies plac't a good distance from the works upon the passages that they may give the alarme upon all occasions and so to retreat into the worke No Souldier during the time of his watch in any of these Redouts is to have his Bandilires off from about him nor any Pike-man his Gorget from about his necke their Peeces must be likewise loaded with powder and shot in a continuall readinesse and a Sentinell standing duly upon the brest-worke to discover the enemies approaches at which time the Officer which commands the worke is to place betwixt each two Musketires a Pike-man to make the better defence Those Officers that guard in such Redouts seldome or never carry their Colours with them but leave them in their Quarters with a guard passing upon them Both the Captain and the Ensigne are to march with their Company with each of them a Pike These Redouts are to bee releeved every night before Sunne-set with fresh Companies from the main Campe where no Souldier is to pull off his Armour or set downe his Pike or Musket untill they bee all entred the worke and the Sentinels set out in their due places Every severall Redout hath a particular name to distinguish one from the other and the Officers must draw Billets who shall have the guard in them so that no Officer shall aforehand know his guard to avoyd trecherie These Redouts may bee pallizado'd to make the defence more strong against the enemy which is performed after this manner when the worke is raised neere the toppe then lay in some sharpe stakes of hard wood a yard into the ground and as much out of the ground three quarters of a foot asunder but these kind of workes are seldome pallizado'd unlesse they be very great and set in dangerous places for assaulting Now wee are to shew how the maine Quarters are to be fortified wherein wee are to dispose the forme of it according as the situation shall direct us but by the way wee must make sure that no hilly ground bee neere the Quarters fearing left the enemy take it for his advantage and so annoy the Campe with his Ordnance if such a place should bee either it must bee levelled or else a worke raised upon it to defend it If an Army may have such an advantage to be quartered neere
some great River that may bee of defence sufficient to protect the Reare of the said Quarters then the intrenchment will bee soone finisht and much the stronger in regard the whole power of the Army is but to make resistance one way But if an Army should happen to bee incamped upon a Plaine so as the enemy may approach upon any side of it the forme of it must be far otherwise and the strength of it the greater When an enemy can gaine no advantage but to come upon the face of the Quarters onely then a small ditch of eight or nine foote broad and six or seven foote deepe the Rampier or Breast-worke accordingly will serve for there shall need no better defence but to keepe off their Horse and to damp their Bullets your forces being more than sufficient to defend the workes from scaling the highest part of ground in the Campe is most fit to plant the Ordnance upon to scoure the Plaines before the Trenches Divers have fortified their Campe by lodging their Army in a Wood neer some great River and in stead of intrenching of it they have cut downe the timber trees and made a Barricado both against Horse and Foote being a very speedie and cheape way and wonderfull secure But in regard all places cannot possibly be found to have such advantages of naturall strength wee must learne to secure our Quarters by art as the ancient Romans used for they regarded not so much the strength of the place by nature so as they could conveniently fortifie it by art and for the most part they used one kind of intrenchment but in these moderne times wee use any forme as the situation of the place will permit viz sometimes crooked as his Excellencie did betwixt Cleave and Skinken-Scoâce other times triangular as he did by Rayes sometimes round and sometimes square but these kind of intrenchments are not so good especially when wee are constrained to regulate our selves according to the situation or extent of the place for we shall faile in the uniformity that is requisite to be observed in the Quarters whereby the Campe will bee ordered so absurdly and grosly that almost nothing will have his due proportion for as a Fortresse serves to defend men against the assaults of their enemies so the well-ordering of a Campe within serves to distribute and place them so that every particular Company may know what place is proper and particular for them to defend without which order there had need bee Bulwarkes and large intrenchments about a Campe for indeed it were better to want this fortification than the proper defence that the souldiers may make within it who being duely ordered as they ought to be may for a need secure themselves with little or no defence their Quarters being alwaies so situated and placed in such an orderly ready way to resist all assaults But this is not the onely care that is to bee taken about the well disposing of a Campe but it is very requisite we should proceede further taking a survey how wee may have supplies of amunition victuals souldiers and the like to have a safe recourse to this Campe that they may not bee hindered or damnified by the enemie and as in the beginning of this discourse it must be either by water or land and so as the enemie may not possibly cut off the passage either for provision comming or the Armie retraiting for if such an oversight should happen an Army should be just brought into a trap or stratagem for its owne confusion Wherefore the enemy must not bee suffered to have any Forts or Garrisons behinde you to hinder you by land nor any Castle or Block-houses to spoile you by water but of necessity they must be taken in first and although the place should be never so commodious to transport either by water or land necessaries to the Campe yet if the place you intend to encampe in be not very fruitfull to accommodate you with wood victuals forrage for the present necessity both of man and beast or if the ayre be not healthfull or if the situation of your Campe be so low that it be subject to drowning if the enemy should cut out any waters you would find your selfe but in an ill taking for you shall bee sure to suffer before you can redresse these things Further a speciall care is to be had how to preserve the Souldiers in health which we may learn from that famous souldier Mounsieur Bellay who saith that sicknesse may be avoyded by taking good heed unto the excesse the Souldiers use and for their better healths there must be provision made that they may have warme and dry Hutes well thatched with straw reed or sedge shady trees to defend the heate of Summer or stormes in Winter their victuals sweet and good well boyled and salted Further if in the heat of Summer any of the Troops belonging to the Army should bee forc'd to travell they must take the early and cool morne so as they may bee returned to their Quarters by the chiefe heat of the day Likewise in Winter the Souldiers ought not to march through waters or over yce and snow unlesse the place they goe unto will affoord store of firing to relieve and dry them Neither must they bee suffered to drink ill waters or to bee ill clad for these are the originals of great sicknesses this care being had ties and unites the hearts of poor Souldiers to their superiour Officers more than any other way for should not this care be had a double losse of men would ensue as namely to be vanquished by sicknesse and slaine by the enemy now since exercise is a principall thing to keep the Army in health therefore duly thrice a week they ought to be exercised in their compleat Arms this will be a means to keep them from vicious courses as gaming drinking and the like which of it selfe is able to surfet and destroy an Army The Generall is alwaies to have one moneths provision in his Campe especially of Bread Cheese Bacon Fish c. with all kind of Provender for the Horse Also there must be good and wholsome Laws established and proclaimed and seen to bee put in execution for if Justice do not govern in an Army all things goe to ruine in the Camp For in the first place the unrulinesse of the Souldiers will cause Victuallers and the countrey people to refrain the Camp whereby a famine will soon ensue Secondly if the Souldiers bee suffered to pilfer and pillage the people abroad in the Countrey neer adjoyning those people will plot a revenge with the enemy and seek to betray you besides the quarrels that will arise amongst themselves whereby a confusion amongst themselves will be wrought if Justice should not prevent But now I shall come to that which all this while you have expected and that is to shew the best manner of incamping the which I shall endeavour to doe by
keeping still the same order that was at first appointed so that the fore-man the right-hand man or the bringer up is the fame ever and his weapons ever in the same place Thus they lye in Battalia being at bed in Battell array when they rise up their Arms are as ready as themselves so that upon all Alarmes they are ready in a moment to entertain their enemy to their costs The figure of this discourse you shall find in the next page then afterwards we shall describe the figure of the whole Camp with all the Fortifications thereunto belonging A figure shewing how the Swedes inquarter a Regiment of Foot A figure of perfect strong Encampment of a whole Armie used by the King of Sweden in his late Warres Let me request you to observe how the former figure of inquartering a particular Regiment is explained that you may the better understand this figure which hath the same ground and order as formerly is described what the Spaces and the Fortification about the whole Camp means I shall now explain unto you by the letters following A. Signifies the Parradoing place where the Souldiers are daily excercised in the use of their Armes B. The chief Quarter for the Generall C. The place of the Artillery and the Generall of it D. The common Market-place for the whole Army E. The high Marshals Quarter G. The place by him for his guards and servants H. The Major Generall of the Armie his Quarter K. The place for his men and guards L. The severall Regiments to bee divided as in the former figure M. Halfe Regiments N. The Streets betwixt the severall Quarters each fifty foot wide O. The space between the Front of the Quarters and the Trench of the Camp being fourty paces wide serving for the drawing up of the Souldiers and for the Alarme place P. The space between the two innermost lines of the Fortification decyphereth the Parapet or Breast-work five or six foot high and six paces thick or broad Q. The wet Mote or Graffe beyond the Parapet as you may perceive by the pricks R. The half Moons or half Redouts S. The cuttains T. The passages into the Redouts or half-Moons V. The Ravelins with their Graffes about them they are plac'd betwixt the half-Moons somewhat further out each of these are to be sixty paces one from another and the extent of the side of these is fifty paces long and is so situated that a right line on either side or face be drawn to fall upon the point where the half Redouts and Curtains meet as you may perceive by the lines pricked from the extreme of the Curtain to the end of the Ravelin The use of these is to guard the passages out of the Camp the passages are marked with W. Also as before is shewed there are out-guards upon all foords and passages according to the nature of the place round about this Camp If there should bee any Convoyes sent out or any designe to bee performed against the enemy the passages of the Camp must bee safely guarded so that no man may passe out to informe the enemy untill such time as the danger be past And this shall suffice for the describing how an Army should be incamped CHAP. VI. The Oath of all under-Officers both of Horse and Foot to bee given at the proclaiming of these Articles following I R. W. doe here promise and swear that unto the high and mighty King C. c. as also to the Crown of England I will be a true and faithfull servant and Souldier every manner of way performing my best endeavours for his Majesties service and the profit of his Kingdome To my power also shall I hinder all actions prejudiciall unto his Crown and if I have tidings of any thing likely to bee prejudiciall I shall give his Majesty or his Generall present notice thereof or some one or other of his Councell Moreover I will doe my best endeavour to obseve all these his Majesties Articles of Warre Also I shall behave my selfe manfully in Battell Skirmishes and entries of Breaches as well by water as by land in all times and places when and where I shall be commanded I shall also keep watch and ward and doe all other duties willingly unto the best profit of his Majesty and his Kingdome wheresoever I shall bee commanded by sea or land Also I shall bear my self obediently towards my superiour Officers in all that they command me for his Majesties Service In like manner as I shall answer it before God and every honest man I shall not fly from my Colours that I am commanded to follow so long as I am able to go after them and I shall bee willing to doe this at all times and by no means absent my selfe from them at any time I shall lay down my life and goods for the advancing of his Majesties service and endure all miseries that can possibly fall out in the Warres fighting manfully to the very last so farre forth as I am able or that any valiant true Souldier ought to doe Furthermore if hereafter I be put into any place of charge by his Majesty or his Generall I shall doe my best endeavour fairly to discharge my duty therein so as I ought to doe according to my place This Oath shall I well and truely keep as the Lord of Hosts shall help my soule at the last judgement ARTICLES AND MILITARY LAVVES TO BE OBSERVED IN THE VVARRES SECT XVIII CHAP. VII Divers Articles and Martiall Lawes whereby an Army is to bee regulated and governed both in Camp and Garrison INprimis No Commander nor private Souldier whatsoever shall use any kind of Idolatry Witchcraft or Inchanting of Armes whereby God is dishonoured upon pain of death 2. If any shall blaspheme the name of God either drunk or sober the thing being proved by two or three witnesses he shall suffer death without mercy 3. If any shall seem to deride or scorne Gods Word or Sacraments and bee taken in the fact hee shall forthwith bee convented before the Commissioners Ecclesiasticall to be examined and being found guilty he shall be condemned by the Court of Warre to lose his head but if they were spoken through haste or unadvisedly for the first offence hee shall bee in yrons fourteen dayes and for the second be shot to death 4. If any shall swear in his anger by the name of God being convicted shall pay halfe a moneths pay unto the poor Or if any bee found drinking or at any other evill exercise he shall forfeit half a moneths pay and at the next assembly of prayer or preaching he shall be brought upon his knees before the whole assembly and there crave pardon of Almighty God 5. To the end that Gods Word be by no means neglected Our will is that publike prayers bee said every morning and evening throughout the whole Camp at one time in every several Regiment they being called thereunto by the sound of the
but by no meanes whilst there is any service to be done against the enemy 128. If any Souldier or Native subject desires to bee discharged from the warres he shall give notice thereof unto the Muster-masters who if they finde him to bee sicke or maimed or that hee served twenty yeeres in our warres or hath beene ten severall times before the enemy and can bring good witnesse thereof he shall be discharged 129. If any Colonell or Captaine either of Horse or Foot does give any Passe otherwise than is before mentioned he shall be punished as for other Fellonies and he who hath obtained the same Passe shall lose three moneths pay and be put in prison for one moneth upon bread and water 130. No Colonell or Captaine either of Horse or Foot shall give leave to his Souldiers to goe home out of the Field without leave of our Generall or chiefe Commander whosoever does the contrary shall lose three moneths pay and be put in prison for one moneth upon Bread and Water 131. No Captaine either of Horse or Foot shall presume to goe out of any Leaguer or place of Strength to demand his pay without leave of the Generall or Governour who so doth shall be cashired from his place and put out of the quarters 132. No Captaine either of Horse or Foot shall hold backe any of his souldiers meanes from him of which if any complaine the Captaine shall answer it before the Court where being found guilty he shall be punisht as for other Felony also if any mischance ensue thereupon as that the Souldiers mutine be sicke or endure hunger or give up any Strength then shall he answer for all those inconveniences that hereupon can or may ensue 133. If any Captaine lends money unto his souldiers which he desires should be paid againe that must be done in the presence of the Muster-masters that our service be no way hindred or neglected 134. If upon necessity the case sometimes so falls out in the Leaguer that pay bee not alwayes made at the due time mentioned in the Commissions yet shall every man in the meane time be willing to further our service seeing they have victualls sufficient for the present and that they shall so soone as may bee receive the rest of their meanes as is mentioned in their Commission 135. Very requisite it is that good justice be holden amongst our Souldiers as well as amongst other our Subjects 136. For the same reason was a King ordained by God to be the Soveraigne Judge in the field as well as at home 137. Now therefore in respect of many occasions which may fall out his single judgement alone may be too weak to discerne every particular circumstance therefore it is requisite that in the Leaguer as well as otherwhere there be some Court of Justice erected for the deciding of all controversies and to be carefull in like manner that our Articles of warre be of all persons observed and obeyed so farre forth as is possible 138. We ordaine therefore that there be two Courts in our Leaguer a high Court and a lower Court 139. The lower Court shall be amongst the Regiments both of Horse and Foot whereof every Regiment shall have one among themselves 140. In the Horse-Regiments the Colonell shall be President and in his absence the Captaine of our owne Life-guards with them are three Captains to be joyned three Lieutenants three Cornets and three Quarter-masters that so together with the President they may be to the number of thirteene at the least 141. In a Regiment of Foot the Colonell also shall be President and his Lieutenant Colonell in his absence with them are two Captains to be joyned two Lieutenants two Ensignes foure Serjeants and two Quarter-masters that together with the President they may be thirteene in number also 142. In our highest Marshall Court shall our Generall be PresideÌt in his absence our Field-Marshall when our Generall is present his asseciats shall be our Field-Marshall first next him our Generall of the Ordnance Serjeant-Major-Generall Generall of the Horse Quarter-Master-Generall next to them shall sit our Muster-Masters and all our Colonells and in their absence their Lieutenant-Colonells and these shall sit together when there is any matter of great importance in controversie 143. Whensoever this highest Court is to be holden they shall observe this order our great Generall as President shall sit alone at the head of the Table on his right hand our Field-Marshall on his left hand the Generall of the Ordnance on the right hand next our Serjeant-Major-Generall on the left hand againe the Generall of the Horse and then the Quarter-Master-Generall on one hand and the Muster-Master-Generall on the other after them shall every Colonell sit according to his place as here followes first the Colonell of our Life-Regiment or of the Guards of our owne person then every Colonell according to their places of antiquity If there happen to be any great men in the Army of our subjects that be of good understanding they shall cause them to sit next these Officers after these shall sit all the Colonells of strange Nations every one according to his antiquity of service 144. All these Judges both of higher and lower Courts shall under the blue Skies thus sweare before Almighty God that they will inviolably keep this following oath unto us I. R. W. doe here promise before God upon his holy Gospell that I both will shall Judge uprightly in all things according to the Lawes of God of our Nation and these Articles of Warre so farre forth as it pleaseth Almighty God to give me understandâng neither will I for favour nor for hatred for good will feare ill will anger or any gift or bribe whatsoever judge wrongfully but judge him free that ought to be free and doom him guilty that I finde guilty as the Lord of Heaven and Earth shall help my soule and body at the last day I shall hold this oath truly 145. The Judges of our highest Court shall take this their oath in the first Leaguer where our Campe shall be pitched our Generall and the rest appointed to set with him shall repaire to the place where we shall appoint before his Tent or other where where an Officer appointed by us shall first take his oath and then the others oathes also 146. When the President of our lower Courts shall heare this foresaid oath read before them then shall they hold up their hands and sweare to keep it in like manner so often as any Court is to be holden in any Regiment the aforesaid oath shall be read before all them that sit in judgement with him who shall also hold up their hands and promise to keepe the oath aforesaid 147. In our highest Court there shall be one sworne Secretary appointed who shall make a diligent record of all the proceedings that shall fall out either in any pitcht Battell Skirmish Leaguer or any other peece of service whatsoever he
the other in prowesse The King of Sweden made use of this policie many times and it stood him in gread stead the same did Monsieur de Lautrec against the Emperors Army in the Kingdome of Naples his Army consisting of divers Nations as Italians Switzers French-men Gaescoins Almaignes because none of them should be disparaged hee plac'd them all in on Front for he knew of their great emulation that one Nation desired to be thought more valiant than the other Now it remains to speak of the Cavialry how they ought to be plac'd and in this a great care and circumspection is to be had first in ordering them into convenient Battalia's or proportionable Divisions that they bee neither too big nor too small these are to be ranged upon each Wing of the Foot-troops fifty or sixty paces distant from the Flanks of the Army lest by their unrulinesse and disorderly retraiting they presse upon your own Troops and dis-rank them Many times the Horse-troops are divided into six Battalia's viz. three plac'd upon one Wing and three upon the other the formost Battalia's are to consist of as many more as the second and the third is to be least of all As suppose the number of 4000. Horse the two formost Battels upon each Wing are to consist of 1100. the two second Battels of 500. apeece and the two third and last Battels of 400. in each there ought to be a good distance betwixt each of these Battalia's If your Horse-Troops should be too weak for the enemy you must line their Files with Shot and also have in a readinesse certain extraordinary Pikes to assist the Horse and Shot if they should be overcharged The Horse are to shelter themselves in the Rear of the Foot-Battalia's untill such time as the enemies Ordnance are surprized for the Horse are subject to more danger of the enemies Ordnance than the Foot possibly can be in regard they are lower and a âannon-shot is subject to mount The Harquebuziers and Carbines many times are imployed to assault the enemy not having so much respect in keeping of their Ranks The Curassires are to bee ordered next the Flank of the Battell for the most part and the Harquebuziers and Carbines outmost of all for the Curassiers ought to stirre as little as possibly may be from the Wings of the Foot-Battalia's for most properly they are to resist and seldome to assaile The best and safest way both for Horse and Foot is to keep their ground untill the enemy be drawn very near unto your Battell and then to receive their charge The Cavalry being ordered as before into three severall Battels viz. the main Battel which is to consist of Carbines the Battel of succour is to consist of Harquebuziers and the Rear-Battell of Curassiers and many times the Troops of the Carbines and Harquebuziers are next in the formost Battel are to do the first execution upon the enemies troops the Curassiers are to finish what they have begun to ruine disorder The Battell of succour is to be in distance behind the main Battel forty or fifty paces and is to have spaces as the Foot hath for the Divisions to retrait into the like must the Rear-Battell have and it is to be ordered in distance twice as far behind the Battell of succour as the Battell of succour is from the main Battell viz. 80. or 100. foot or more or lesse according to the situation of the ground If the enemy should charge your Horses in the Rear in the time of the conflict then the Generall must send the Light-armed Horse to resist them and there must bee alwaies in a readinesse certain Maniples both of Pikes and Shot plac'd in the Rear of the Battel to draw out to assist either the Horse or Foot upon all occasions Lastly It remains to speak of the waies and means to encourage the souldiers and to breed Spirit in them making them undervalue their enemies and to charge them with a boldnesse and this is to be done by some pithy Oration and perswasive Speech which ancient Generals have found by experience to bee of great efficacie to induce them to wonderfull performances The Speech may be according as the Generall shall please or as if he should in the head of his Troops pronounce these words Right valiant Captains and fellow-souldiers I have here ordered you in forme of Battell ready to charge our enemies and doe require of you in the Name of the Lord of Hosts two things especially namely the utmost of your Valours and the truth of your Loves in obedience For what man soever doth not use his best indeavours to subdue his enemies is not only a murtherer of himselfe but of his dear friends and by disobedience may bee the means of the Armies overthrow for which there can be no plea before Gods Tribunal but his just sentence of condemnation besides the in supportable shame and intollerable servitude wee bring our selves that shall survive with our dear friends into which though it may seem as a green wound only to smart at first yet at last the reproach and disgrace will gnaw and fret to the bone Wherefore brave Souldiers let your golden Spirits shine and your steely mettalls hew out a Conquest for the glory of our great God and the honour of our gracious King and beloved Countrey God would have the Israelites fight valiantly as well as Moses to hold up his hands and pray or else no Conquest could be expected wherefore let us performe both that the great God of Hosts may bee propitious unto us according as hee hath promised to them that seek him Wherefore let us be confident of Victory and not seek our ruines by unbeliefe Let us call to mind our Ancestors what noble atchievements their magnanimous Spirits by Gods assistance effected whereby our Nation hath been not only the Mirrour but the âerrour to the world How did they in France at the Battell of Poyteirs with an handfull of men confound the mighty Army that would have swallowed them up The like at Agen court c. And how gracious was God to us in 88. to dissipate and destroy our invincible enemie by his prospering our poor endevours Wherfore now let us not despair of his help but with one joynt consent let us furiously assault our proud enemies that wee may enjoy their riches and eternize our memories to Posterity For my own part I am confident that if wee resist but three of their charges that they shall not dare to adventure the fourth but to their utter ruine Wherefore if there be any man timerous or faint-hearted let him depart weth his brand of infamy to be rewarded by his King and Countrey according to his demerits But let all Heroick Spirits ejaculate their petitions to heaven and say with me Let God arise and his enemies shall bee scattered RULES AND OBSERVATIONS TO BE VSED IN TIME OF FIGHT SECT XX. CHAP. IX Divers Observations
upon which part they cast themselves out farthest and Heraclides and Sopolis with the Horse of Baeotia and Amphipolis the left hee having roughly charged them put the Tryballs to flight and vanquish'd them Moreover it is Leo his own advice if the Army hath light-armed men enough namely Shot let them saith he before the Army joyns send their Shot furiously at the enemy but after the fight of the armed is begunne then pay their Flanks with your missive weapons that at once both their Flanks may bee assaulted And indeed in all ages the Shot were the first that did begin the Battell and for the most part the chiefest meanes to gaine victory at last Further the nature of Shot is to wound afar off Wherefore a Generall if hee desires not to come neer to joyn Battell hee may annoy his enemy afar off without endangering his own forces as Livie makes mention of Cn. Manlius Volso he warring against the Gallo-Grecians that fled into the mountains attending the Romans comming and there defending themselves by the advantage of the place he prepared great plenty of Darters Archers and Slingers and leaving his Legionary souldiers behind led his light-armed against the enemy that possessed certain Straights by which his Army must of necessitie passe after a small skirmish the Gallo-Grecians being not sufficiently armed to defend the fury of their Shot the light-armed of the Romans forc'd the Passage and followed them to their Camp the Legionary souldiers being marcht unto them for their aid they wonne the Camp also Of how much more efficacie are our Muskets at this day to performe greater atchievements if they be skilfully marshalled wherefore upon many occasions our Shot may be dis-joyned from the armed Pikes and placed according to the wisedome of the Generall For as formerly I have said so long as the body of Pikes stands in array and remains stedfast in good order no victory can bee gotten against it but if the Pikes should bee dis-banded or dis-joynted from their proper place there is nought else but an overthrow to bee expected Wherefore it cannot chuse but bee very good to place Shot before the Battalia's of Pikes to shelter them as you may see the like in some of those Battels which I have described where the pricks stand for Musketires and certain field-Peeces placed amongst them to annoy the enemy But this is best to be done when the enemy is a good distance from you otherwise it may bee hurtfull for when the enemy is ready to come to handy blowes then the Battalia's of Pikes must stand and endure the showring Shot of the light-armed and the Shot must shelter themselves amongst the Pikes You may further observe the strange Conquests which have been atchieved by certain Maniples of Shot which have been imployed against the body of the Pikes as appeares by the example of the Aegyptians in Crassus his Battell who after the defait of part of his Army yet he would not yeeld to King Cyrus although in all likelyhood he had got the victory wherefore Cyrus was first constrained to charge the Rear of their Battalia's of Pikes with his Horse and being not able to break them he had no way to perfect his Conquest but by drawing his light-armed or Shot to direct their Volleys at them the Aegyptians being wounded and many souldiers lost they were constrained to yeeld themselves to the mercie of the enemy By this you see that Maniples of Shot are very prevalent But it may bee objected that light-armed as the Shot of themselves are not able to repulse the Horse but are subject to their furie unlesse they bee strengthned with Pikes or have some convenient place of retrait for their refuge and safetie as by the example of Crassus in Parthia how the light-armed were beaten in by the Parthian Horse and through their discomfiture the Battalias of Pikes were likewise disheartned And likewise Antonies retrait out of Persia his light-armed were constrained to shrowd themselves from the Persian Horse within the Phalange of the armed This Objection is true and undenyable for the Shot of themselves are too weak for to resist the Horse unlesse the wisdome of the Generall place them in such places of advantage in which they might secure themselves or as in former times they did use to line their Horse-Troops with Shot and then they wrought wonders for it is impossible the enemies Horse being so charged should resist both as an Historian reporteth of Caesar that hee having but a small number of Horse and his Foot-Troops as few was set upon by his enemy who had lined his Horse-Troops with light-armed Numidians when the souldiers of Caesar advanc'd forwards to charge them the enemies Horse gallop'd away and the Foot that lined them stood fast and gave their Volleyes at them untill their Horse with a full Career returned to their rescue this kind of fight did much perplex Caesar and would have confounded him had he not retraited to the next hils from the fury of the enemies Horse Certainly there is no absolute way to secure the body of Pikes but by impaling them with a quantitie of Shot for whereas in former ages they used Lances and then the Pikes could make their parties good with them But in these our dayes Pistols Carbines and Harquebuzes being in use the Horse-Troops may advance up to the Pikes and discharge upon them and so fall off again in safety were it not for the placing of Musketires about them It may bee further objected that the light-armed are not able to grapple with the armed Pikes but that they will soon come within their Shot and so confound them having spent their breath and powder To this I answer There is no fear of any dammage the Pikes can doe to the Shot of themselves without the aid of Horse because the light-armed are nimble and quick and seeking alwaies advantage by changing of ground whereby they cannot possibly bee forced by the armed Foot they being wearied and laden with their heavie Corslets and Pikes neither can they make any great speed to come up to handie-blowes with the Shot but they must run themselves into ruine by disorder Wherefore the Shot need fear nothing but the Horse to trouble them And by the way it is to be supposed the Horse are to bee imployed against their adversaries Troops and shall not be at all turns at freedome to attend the excursions and dis-bandings of the Shot but that the Shot will find time and fitting opportunity to work their effects either against the Foot or Horse of their enemies unlesse their own Troops serve them as Pompies did at the Battell of Pharsalia who fled before they received a charge from Caesars Troops I may well compare a pitcht Battell to a game at Irish each Gamester must have a speciall eye not only of his own but of the adverse Tables how he disposeth his men what hits may be given
against a Battel meerly of one Front A third ods the Grecians found out wherefore they invented a Battell accordingly and termed it the Cyrte it being a convex Battell the intent of it was to delude the enemy for it made a semblance of small Forces by reason of the convexitie of the Figure it being a Maxime in Philosophie that all round things seem far lesse than they are in compasse but being extended in length they prove as much more as they seemed to be because the rotunditie of the fore-part obscureth the exteriour from the eye And indeed it is the perfection of skill in a Generall to have so much art in imbattelling that he shall make shew but of few Forces but bring as many more hands to fight A fourth ods the Grecians found out which was a form of imbattelling they termed Epicampios and this was to oppose the former deluding forme it being a figure most apt to oppose the same for as the former was a convex Battell this was a concave and no lesse deception to the eye in regard the circumduction of the Front is like an embowing for this Figure opening it selfe will easily receive the orball form of the other into its concavitie or otherwise dilating it selfe on either Wing the Front of it will equallize the former Battell in all respects And this latter they made use of to entrap the Battell called the Horsemans Rhombe for soon they would wrap them into their voyd space of their Front as they charged them and so galling them upon all sides soon vanquish them A fifth advantage they found out to oppose their enemy that charged them in the Front and Rear at once Wherefore they framed their Battel sixteen deep in File so that the halfe Files to the Rear did but face about and they were ready to entertain the enemy both waies at their first approach and this they termed the Phalange Amphistomus having respect to the two Fronts this kind of forme was principally to entertain the charge of Horse A sixth forme of imbattelling they invented which they termed Antistomus and this did not much differ from the former only this receives the charge upon either Flank and the former upon the Front and Rear A seventh form of imbattelling they invented very advantagious to be opposed against the Horse-Battell called the Wedge and this they termed Diphalange Antistomus The manner of the Battell called the Horsemans Wedge was to charge the Foot in the Front with such furie that they would pierce and enter the most strong resistance for the prevention thereof they plac'd the ablest men in their middlemost Files so that when the Horse charged them each Flank divided it selfe by the middlemost File faceing each towards other and so made a lane for those Horses to passe betwixt them without any dammage to themselves yet they galled the Horse on both sides in their violent passage the Foot standing on either side like two walls faceing inwards gave them a fruitlesse passage for otherwise a square Battell of Pikes were not able to resist the furie of this wedge-Battell The eighth forme of imbattelling which they invented was of great advantage to be opposed against the square Battell and this they termed Diaphalange peristomus the manner of it was thus The two Wings opened themselves like a paire of Compasses or otherwise dividing themselves into such a sufficient distance as they might intrap and inclose the square Battell betwixt them The square forme of Battell fearing to be inclosed betwixt them transforme themselves into two marching Phalanges and being thus divided they direct one against the right the other against the left Wing of the enemy Likewise if they did expect a charge upon both their Flanks then they wisely provided for it for they divided their Troops into two Phalanges one sequenting the other the first had all the Leaders in a right-hand deduction and the following Phalange in a left-hand deduction one having their Commanders in the right Flank and the other in the left Flank this forme of imbattelling they termed Heterostomos that is when the Phalange proceedeth in a Wing not by File but by Rank These kind of Phalanges may march in a double treble or quadruple side according to the place and part suspected where the enemy should fall on These deductions or Paragogies if they begin the fight in Flank doe make their Front or length double to their depth this last they invented to teach their souldiers to receive heedfully the charge on all parts and it was used most upon a March for accordingly they demeaned themselves as they understood the enemies manner of approaching for if the enemy marched his Army in a right deduction viz. when the March extendeth it selfe out into a Wing having the depth much exceeding the length Then they invented another forme of Battell which was advantagious to bee opposed against the former and they termed it Coelembolos or hollow wedge-Battell and their framing of it was after this manner viz. when the Antistomos Diphalange or double Phalange dis-joyneth and divideth the Wings in the Front the Rear being still closed in manner of the letter V the advantage is this when the enemy approacheth with his right induction and chargeth at the midst of the aforesaid Battell it suddenly opens its Front in the midst as before is demonstrated and frustrates the charge of the enemies Front clasping them in and circumventing the flanks of the enemies right induction Then to prevent this great advantage they devised another form of Imbattelling which should over-march this and they termed it a Triphalange or treble Phalange The manner of framing it was thus they divided their forces into three Phalanges two of them marching up in an even Front But having both in their Front and Rear as large a division betwixt them as the Front of the Battell Coelembolos or hollow wedge-Battell these two Phalanges charge the two Wings of the Coelembolos and the third Phalange standeth with its Front even at the Rear of the two former Phalanges ready to advance up in the space betwixt them this last waiteth onely for a time of advantage to give an onset and they termed it the forbearing Phalange this questionlesse hath much advantage of the former Lastly they invented a forme of imbattelling called Phalagiophalange which they made use of to oppose the Horse-Battell termed Hetromekes or the Herse of Horse this Herse-Battell had the depth double to the length or breadth and was profitable in many respects for seeming to carry so few in so small a breadth it deceiveth the enemy and it did easily break the force of the Foot with the thicknesse and strength of the imbattelling and it might be led through straight passages without perceiving The Foot-Battell before named which was to encounter with this Horse-Battell did extend its Front very wide and was very slender in
with your horse untill you have put their horse to a retreate or routed them unlesse a great advantage be offred The convenient time of advantage for the Cavalry to charge foot Troopes How to charge the Enemies foote being provided for your assault Not to charge the enemy upon disadvantages How to take an advantage of the Enemy in fight severall wayes The manner of the Horse Troopes giving fire and falling off The great advantage a few Troopes of horse may have against an Enemie in his quarters upon an onslaught ãâã use of Musqueââââ amongst Horse ãâ¦ã upon an onslâught Some have put their shirts over their armes or handkerchiefâs in their head-peeces or gluâd white paper upon their breasts and backes You must cause the feeting of âour Horse to be defaced at the place where you left the waâ if it be dusty by drawing of Bowes The order of laâing of ambuscadoes to surprise the Enemie You must search all suspected places neere your ambush least the Enemie should have layed one before you The Souldiers must not know that any of your Troopes are to follow them least any of them should be taken prisoner should reveale the designe The foote must take heede they be not discovered untill the Enemie be come up to them How to charge an Enemie retreating It is dangerous to engage a whole Troope at once because if they be once disordered there is no helpe but confusion Note the Battalias which are plac'd beâind the shot consist but of 36. horse in each and the shot that line the horse consist of 60. after this proportion a greater number may be ordered Lib. 1. Pag. â0 Lib. 5. pag. 83. 85. Lib. 4. Histor. Caesarum Invita August sub finem Lib. 2. verâr narrat ubi nihil veri contin In Simâ oâio In Conviv Câs. The Petard to blow open Ports and Portcullisses Note the end of the Carriage of the Petard is to have a Ballance that it may lye even upoÌ the wheeles and being put home to the Port the hindmost end is to bee strongly barricadoed that it may not reverse The knob or Snoute is in stead of a handle to put the Granado in the Morter the screw-hole is to goe next the Powder for the better firing it Note some Granadoes are made of Canvasse with divers Pistoll-barrels charged with powder and bullets and covered over There are of these kindes made of Earth and Glasse Note that Flaxe or Towe Hurds is best to dip into the Composition and to winde about the Hoope or Rope ends This Frame may bee made onely with the Barrels of Musquets without stockes to them the manner how to order them any ingenuous wit will conceive of The hole must be of a Mortice wimbles Boâe Some Pallizadoes have two Pikes right forwards and two slenting forward on each side Many times some of these Gabions are sixe foot Diameter These small Baskets are used to carry up earth to the toppe of a worke upon Souldiers shoulders Bona Ducis ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã quinque sââentia virtus providentia authoritas fortuna Lip sol l. 5. Tiberius hortabatur Senatum ut eligeret Proconsulem in Bello contra Tacfarinatem gnarum militiae corpore validum Bello suffecturum Tac. hist. l. 3. Non erunt honores unquam âortuiti muneris Aus fol. 92. Iudges 6. 36. 2 Kings 20. 8. Socrates Scholast Samuel 10. vers 9. Not that famous Hannibal that poysoned himselfe Scâââerberg practised this against the Turke and overcame him Machiavill taxeth this for a great Solecisme in Sâate Princeps optimus saciendo docet cumque sit imperio maximus exempâo major est Valet l. 2. Iâlus in Duce repones quà m in Exercitu Prob. dâââper Vnus homâ pluris quà m âniversa Civitas Tac. de Mor. Geâ Fortuna vitrca est cum splendet fâangitur Vincere scis Hannibal uti victoriâ nescis Prob. de Han. In Milite uniuâ sors est in Imperatore universorum periculum Egesip Dubus praeliorum exempâus summam rerum imperu scipsum reservat Tacâ lib. 11. Sâetit sub Ajacis clipco septemplice tâctus Hom. Odys 9. Exomni vita simulatio dissimulatioque tollenda Cic. l. 2. Sanctitas sictas sides privata bona sunt Sen. Thyest. Nescit imperare qui nescit dissimulare Sigism Imper. Malum sub lingua non in lingua habens Greg. Simplicitas ac liberalitas ni adsit modâs in exitum verâuntur âacit Hist. 3. Medicus in desperatione âubernââââ in tempestate cognoscitur Horum omnium famam praecedentia pericula extollunt Sid. App. 8. Faire bonne mine en mavaiâ jeu Pro. Gal. Qâò timoris minùs est eò minùs fermè periculiest Liv. l. 2â âonus animus in re mala dimidium est maââ Plaut Pseud. Flexuâsum occultum hominis ingenium cujus vis propriè in arte solertiaque est posita aptior tamen ad cavendos quà m metuendos âostes Eront praef Nemo celerius opprimitur quà m qui nihil timet Vel. l. 2. Is qui nil dubitat nil capit inde boni Gram. vulg Si nihil velis timere metuâs omnia Senec. Sent. Quod nimis miseri volunt hoc faci'è credunt Seneca Omnia audens contemnitâr nil temerè agens metuitur Liv. lib. 24. Dimidium facti qui bene coepit habet Hor. lib. 1. ep 2. Bonum principium dimidium totius Pro. lat Fama in novis coeptis validissima est Tac. An. 13. Primis eventibus metus aut fiducia gigâitur Idem An. 12. Nun quam bonos fortesque misâtes habebis nisi haec duo veâât instrumenta adâibeas delectum disciplinam Lip Pol. l. 5. Multitudâââ viâes habet sed pondus Senâ c. De vita regno velut ad casum alcae periclâtari stuâtitiâ est vanitas Stobaeus Fortunam inter dubia virtutem inter certa numerare Tac. de Ger. Verum si incipias neque terficias gnaviter nihilo plus agas quà m si des operam ut cum ratione insaniaâ quod ille de amoreidem de bello Terent. Eun. Mars communis victum saepe erigit affligit victorem Liv. Lib. 28. Et fractis rebus violentior ultima virtus Sil. Lib. 1. Instandum famae nam prout prima cesserint succedunt universa Tacit. lib. 12. Non mimâs famâ quà m vi stant res principum Tac. An. 3. La bonne reputation d'un Chiefe est caused un grand bien pur son Armec Plut. Phoc. Inter scopulos quibus illidi ac frangi Reipub. Navis solet prima ãâã fiduciaâ occurriâ Lip Pol. lib. 3. Credulitas pariter ac diffidentia perdiderunt homines Hesiod Lib 1. Tutissimum est inserre cum timeas gradum Quand on void venir le danger ââfaut gaignerle devant ne ãâ¦ã mal sei fâit poâry donner ordre Aâ Pâud Provocando tuis auges confidentiam adversariis minâââ quia fortiores videntur qui provocâre non dubitant Liv. Ars viâcendi bellandi est prudentia
wresty Horse goe forwards How to make a shie horse gentle How to make a horse hardy and bold in the warres By trotting the Ring you may embolden your Horse The Dragoones are the fittest to give the on set because they doe their execution at a further distance The Firelocke is âârest to give fire and not so apt to be out of ãâã besides they will indure Spând 24. houres together without âurting them Description of a Ranke Description of a File Twentie in length That the Troope may move orderly and keepe their distances truely let the whole Troope move all at an instant viz. when the Front moves then the Reare to be ready so shall they bee seldome found to erre In Marching or Trooping through a Towne forget not to have your Peeces spand and holding them in your hand with their mouthes upwards and the butt end resting upon your thigh The Figure of the foure Divisions drawne into Battallia The distinctions of the sounds of Trumpet described The proportion of powder usually required for a true charge of any peece is almost halfe the weight in powder of the bullet Some will not have a Cuirassiere to give fire untill he hath plac't his Pistoll under his enemies armour You may place the Pumâell of your Sword upon your right thigh and directing it with your right hand to the place you intend to hit viz. the belly or arme pits or his throat They must be taught to be excellent marks-men for the manner of handling them the directions of the Pistoll may serve for instruction Edmunds observation upon Câsars Com. In those Kingdomes that are fortified with strong Garrison Townes there shall neede no such armâ for those townes are ready to performe the same Office that this Armie should doe * The forme of their standing in Battalia ready for exercise To cause them to face to the right hand is performed by commanding * To the right hand This motion is performed by turning all at once and the same time to the right hand Thus the Front is where the right Flanke was To reduce them to their first forme the word of command is This is performed by turning to the left hand from thence to face them to the left you command This is performed by turning towards the left from hence they are to be reduced by commanding Which they doe by turning to the right Now to face them to the Reare though it be most proper to doe it by the right hand yet for the more ready way you must command This is performed by turning towards the left hand untill their faces Front to that place which was before the Reare To reduce them to their first forme the word of Command is Every other ranke passeth into the rank before them upon the right hand of his leader To reduce them the word of Command is Which is best done by causing those rankes which doubled to stand and those which stood to advance This motion differs nothing from the former onely where as before they doubled to the right now they double to the left hand of their Leaders To reduce them the word of Command is To performe this the second File passeth into the first every man behinde his sideman this must be done throughout the Company at one instant the o are the places where the Files that removed did stand They are reduced by commanding The difference betweene this and the former motion is the difference of hands so that those Files that before moved are now to stand view the Figure They are reduc't by commanding To performe this the middlemen double the first ranke on the right hand the other two Rankes double the two folowing Rankes as is manifest in the Figure To reduce them the word is But in regard of the combersomnesse of the horse in turning to cause them that double to stand and the first division to advance This motion onely differs from the former in the hand The reducing of them is shewed in the former motion In this motion the last Ranke passeth into the first and so successively as the Figure demonstrates it They are reduced by saying For the convenient turning of the horse it is best to beginne with the left hand This Figure is after the Corean manner There are divers other formes of countermarching which are to be performed as well by Rankes as by Files as the Lacedemonian and Macedonian but in regard of brevity they are here omitted All the Files are to close from the right and left towards the middle of the body Note when you intend to wheele your Files must first be closed and then the Rankes and when you command them to open againe the Rankes are first and then the Files To performe this all the Rankes move forwards saving the first which standeth the second ranke being advanc't up to its distance stands so all the rest When the horses are to wheele the Commander must take a reasonable Compasse for they cannot possibly doe it in such exact manner as the foote for they must be allowed a farre greater space in regard of the combersomenes of the horse To performe this motion all the body moveth to the left upon the left file leader as the Center The wheeling to the left hand is the readiest way unlesse some impediments hinders wherefore that is first nominated although it bee more proper to begin with the right the wheeling to the right is for brevity omitted To reduce them wheele to the right hand as you were There is also wheeling to the right or left about wheeling wings into the front they are here omited for brevitie To reduce them into their first order first the Rankes are to be opened then the files In opening the rankes the best way is to doe it by opening forwards It was attributed to Iason Foure kindes of Rhombes â described Euelide defineth a Rhombe to be a square Figure that hath the sides equall but the Angles not right viz. the foure-sides of the square are of one and the same length but the points which make the Angles are two of them stretched out in length and become more sharpe the other two are more blunt than a Tetragonall square A Rhombe neither filing nor ranking The Thess alonians used this forme of imbattelling their Troopes The termes used by Commanders in former ages as Pâli l. 4. 217. A Rhombe ranking but not filing Leo Chap. 5. Sect. 3. and Cap. 6. Sect. 39. Leo Cap 7. Sect. 81 Cap. 14. Sect. 70. Leo Cap 14. Sect. 108 109. Plutarch in Liâurgo Leo Cap. 12. Sect. 4â Their horse Troopes charged the Enemy in Phalang and not by rankes as we doe Leo ibidem reade Bingham upon Aliâns Tacticks pag. 106. Caesar against Pompey did the like and Eâaâmondas against the Lacedemonians Soâe Generalls have ãâ¦ã range ãâ¦ã second ãâ¦ã by a large ãâ¦ã âront ãâ¦ã but ãâ¦ã Flankâ ãâ¦ã battell to ãâ¦ã Inâanâry Not to charge the enemies foote Troopes